Escolar Documentos
Profissional Documentos
Cultura Documentos
SOMEBODY'S DAUGHTER:
THE PORTRAYAL OF DAUGHTER-PARENT RELATIONSHIPS
BY CONTEMPORARY WOMEN )WRITERS
FROM GERMAN-SPEAKING COUNTRIES
By
PetraM. Bagley,B.A., M. A.
OPI
tP
0-4
6-4
September,1993
1ci4
o
-,
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
i
ABSTRACT
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
DEDICATION
INTRODUCTION
1-47
CHAPTER ONE
48-132
CHAPTER TWO
My mother lives on in me
133-208
CHAPTER THREE
209-283
CHAPTER FOUR
284-338
CHAPTER FIVE
Narrative strategies
339-372
CONCLUSION
Nobody's daughter?
373-390
BIBLIOGRAPHY
391-419
i
ABSTRACT
Wohmann,
(Gabriele
Germany
former
from
West
womenwriters:
nine contemporary
ElisabethPlessen),from former East Germany(HeddaZinner, Helga M. Novak), from
Switzerland(Margrit Schriber) and from Austria (Brigitte Schwaiger,JuttaSchutting,
WaltraudAnnaMitgutsch,ChristineHaidegger).Ten prose-workswhich spana periodof
approximatelyten years,from the mid-1970sto the mid-1980s,are analysedaccordingto
themeand character.
In the Introductionwe tracethe historicaldevelopmentof women'swriting in German,
focusingon the most significantfemaleauthorsfrom the Romanticperiod throughto the
rise of the New Women'sMovementin the late sixties. We then considera definition of
Trauenliteratur'andtheextentto whichautobiographyhasbecomea typical featureof such
women9s writing.
ii
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
daughter
family
in
This
believing
to
could not wish
me.
who neverstopped
gratitude my
for a more loving family.
iii
DEDICATION
To my parentsand sister
With love
2
feminism, some young writers do contemplate using a male pen name because"writing
'
is
for
still
not
considered
novels
a respectable
pastime women".
Nevertheless,
theintellectual,ratherthanthepolitical or social,emancipation
of women
could alreadybe notedin the Romanticperiod of Germanliterature. The wives of the
Schlegel brothers were artistically inclined: Friedrich Schlegel's wife, Dorothea Veit,
first
her
novel Florentin in 1801. Brentano's sister, Bettina von Arnim, also
published
for
human
during
1840s
the
a
number
of
rights.
works
camPaigner
wrote
and was a radical
Many other women such as Annette von Droste-HOIshoff, Marie von Ebner-Eschenbach,
by making a careerof
Fanny Lewald, Ida Hahn-Hahnwere searchingfor independence
husbands
help
the
their
and making their namesas
publishing
works
without
of
writing,
literature,
rather than writing for and about women. In cultural circles all
exponentsof
thesewomenbeganto havesomeinfluence,but concernfor their socialandpolitical status
did
long
Only
towards
the
the
a new phase
way off.
nineteenthcentury
was still a
end of
in the history of women writers indicate a more radical women's literature, when the
in
German
became
Naturalist
the
theme
movement
a central
of
emancipationof women
literature. The pioneersof women'sliteratureassociatedwith this movementwere prose
in
lay
literary
Clara
(1860-1952),
Viebig
success
whose
writers and socialcritics suchas
her realistic presentationof everydayworkers and their poverty; and GabrieleReuter
(1859-1941),who belongedto the proletarianWomen'sMovement. In 1905an Austrian
Nobel
Bertha
Suttner
first
(1843-1914),
the
to
woman receive
von
womanwriter,
was the
PeacePrize for her novel Die Waffennieder! (1889),in which sheportrayedthe fate of
lived
throughthe Prussianwars of 1864-1871.
a womanwho
LaskerElse
For thelastcenturyor soGerman-speaking
others
womenwriters, amongst
Scholer,RicardaHuch, Gertrudvon Le Fort, Isolde Kurz, haveplayedtheir roles in the
3
literary
trends and schoolsof thought, but the significanceand relevanceof women's
many
during
literaturehasonly cometo light with the socialandpolitical emancipation
of women
thelast few decades.This is hardlysurprisingwhenwe considerthatGermanwomenwere
first permittedto studyat universitylevel at the turn of the century: 1901in Baden,1903
in Bavaria, 1908in Prussia. Equality in education,especiallyhigher education, only began
disruption
This
dutiful
daughters,
to the
to
the
mothers.
roles
of
confined
wives
and
more
in
force
long
Women's
had
Movement
the
as
as
only
and
progress
madewas shortlived,
the National Socialistswere in power, so that after the SecondWorld War equalitywas
in
bone
been
1949
had
By
the
resolved
on
paper
partly
of contention.
matter
onceagaina
the form of the Basic Law with the statementthat "MAnner und Frauen sind
in
(Art.
3,
3
Abs.
GG).
A
gleichberechtigt"
notable change attitude towards women's
literature was also taking place at the sametime, as womenrealisedthat the country's
industrialand socialrestorationcould not, andwould not, succeedwithout their aid. This
independence
important
increasing
formed
in
field
the
part of the
an
of economics
aspectof
processof women'semancipation.
into
had
including
During theThird Reichmanyestablished
exile.
gone
women,
writers,
Onesuchwomanwriter, who wasJewishandbelongedto the CommunistParty, wasAnna
Seghers(1900-1983).After beingarrestedandquestioned,sheemigratedto Francein 1933
andto Mexico in 1941, whereshecompletedoneof her mostwell-knownnovelsDas slebte
4
Kreuz (1942), in which she not only presentedfascismrealistically, in the shapeof a
concentrationcamp,but was also highly critical of it. In 1947shereturnedto Germany
and settledin East Berlin, where she continuedto write about life as an exile and the
uncertainty of one's identity. Her writing servedas active opposition to National Socialism.
Luise Rinser (born 1911) was similarly bannedfrom writing during the period of Nazi
in
but
into
join
her
NSDAP
Instead,
to
to
the
she
chose
not
rule
go
resulted
exile.
refusal
her imprisonment in 1944. During her captivity she kept a diary, Gefangnistagebuch,
which was published in 1946.
autobiographicaltext which revealedlife in a women's prison. In her later work during the
senseof threat was evident in Gnter Grass' comment: "Diese Frauen fangen an, uns an
3
6
economicallydetermined. The task is to effect a qualitative
changein the private sphereandto understandthis changeas
is
This
act of cultural revolution part of the
political practice.
"
class struggle.
feminism
birth
in
heralded
Women's
Movement
the
the
amongstthe
of
and
new era
left.
German
post-war
Initially, however, there were divisions in this New Women's Movement. Some
from
League,
the
Women's
West
Berlin
Socialist
the
arose
which
groups,
such
as
women9s
'Aktionsrat', continuedto basetheir convictionson the texts of Marx and Engels. Other
Juliet
Kate
Millett
feminists
American
turned
to
and
andwriters, suchas
women9sgroups
de
fact
Simone
Noteworthy
that
the
Mitchell, and formed 'self-experience
is also
groups'.
Beauvoir's7he SecondSex(1949)appearedfor the first time in paperbackin Germanin
1968. The 'AktionskreisFrau' in Nurembergandthe 'Aktion Emanzipatione.V. ' in Ulm
in
themselves
the workplace: their membershipconsistednot of
equality
with
concerned
had
Law
but
decades
Two
Basic
the
promisedequality,
after
students of working women.
discriminationwas still rife.
The origins of the New Women's Movementcan, thus, be traced back to the 1968
began
Movement
Women's
studentmovementout of whosepolitical contextan autonomous
to stir in German-speaking
countries. In contrastto the Women'sMovementat the turn of
7
the century,which could be dividedinto the demandsof womenfrom the bourgeoisieand
the proletariat,this new movementbecamewithin threeyearsa coherentpolitical entity,
218
(in
Austria
law
it
Paragraph
to
the
campaigned
reform
on
abortion
and
remove
when
Paragraph144). All the women's groups mergedto form 'Aktion 218, after the publication
in Stem, Nr. 24,1971 of Alice Schwarzer's article 'Ich habe abgetrieben', in which 375
had
having
to
them
an
well-known and prominent,admitted publicly
women, someof
issue
factor
for
disparate
be
The
the
the
to
the
strands
of
proved
abortion.
unifying
Women's Movement. Furthermore, these women had in common the desire for selffrom
free
for
identity
the constraints
the
the
to
oneself
search
wish
one's
and
realisation,
in
for,
1977,
Gerhardt
Marlis
patriarchy
out
as
pointed
of patriarchy,
bedeutet ja
8
Unterschiedund seinegroenFolgen.Frauenaber sich. Beginneiner Befreiung(1975).
Suchwas the predominanceof reportage,protocol literatureand proclamationsaboutthe
deathof literaturefrom the studentmovementthat in its review of the FrankfurtBook Fair
in 1971Die Welt posedthe ominous question: "Droht das Ende der Literatur?"I This state
of affairs was even referred to as a literary-theoretical "Nullpunkt". 7 However, just three
later
the Book Fair was celebratingthe so-called"Herbst des autobiographischen
years
Romans".'
According to Sigrid Weigel, 1975 was the "Nullpunkt" for women's literature.' This
is
based
conclusion
on her charting of documentaryliterature by women up to the
followed
by a chronologicaldevelopmentof women's cultural sphereafter
mid-1970s,
1975,in particularthe foundingof women'spublishingcompaniesandfeministmagazines.
Certainly, it cannotbe deniedthat women'sliteraturedid begin to flourish in the second
half of the 1970s,yet to say that 1975was a "Nullpunkt" for women's literature seems
dubious.Weigel herselfgoeson to illustratethe movefrom politics to literature,from the
public to the personal,via Karin Struck's Klassenfiebe,publishedin 1973. Admittedly,
1975, which also happenedto be 'InternationalWomen's Year, did see a surgein the
productionof women'sliteratureas well as an increaseddesireon the part of the female
public to read women's works. Verena Stefan'sHautungenwas a bestseller;Elfriede
Jelinek'sDie Liebhabetinnenmet with criticism on accountof its satirical tone; Margot
Schr6der'sbook Ich stehemeineFrau was alteredduring its conceptionin order to meet
the demandsof her feminist publishers."' Thus, initially, successfor women writers
dependedon depictingfeministissueswhich corresponded
to women'sexperiences.
The term 'Frauenliteratur'could, therefore,be looked upon as havingacquireda new
impetuswith the founding of the New Women's Movement. Indeed, its impact on the
9
literary scenehasonly cometo the fore during the last two decades.The reasonsfor this
increasedpopularityare manifoldand needto be examinedin detail. For the moment,it
ignore
to
that
the marketingpotential of such a concept.
say
we
should
suffices
not
Feminist publishers, be they in Britain, for instance 'Virago', or in Germany, publishing
housessuch as 'Frauenoffensive, 'Frauenbuchverlag' or 'Verlag Frauenpolitik', to name
"
fact,
In
but a few, havebeenableto establishthemselves
sellers'
market.
as a result of a
feminism itself has become a marketing tool which has made women's writings
commercially more attractive.
in
1976.
Courage
Not only
first
Mamas
Pfirsiche,
their
and
malcing
appearances
magazines
have the the new publishing housesbeen able to prosper from this literary trend, but the
have
'Rowohlt'
thrived
startingtheseries
companies
also
established
with publisherssuchas
'die neueFrau' in 1977and'creatingthe generalconceptof 'Frauenbflcher'in 1983. The
'Suhrkamp'
at
recognisedthe value of their many women writers, past and
publishers
der
In
Frau.
in
1980
IM
Jahrhundert
the
publication
of an almanac
entitled
present,with
1991the 'FischerTaschenbuch
Verlag' publishedits new seriesTrauen lesen', consisting
These
from
the
twentieth
women
writers
countries.
numerous
of
various
of
century
because
houses
in
publishing
male-dominated
are continually searchof new womenwriters
Trauenliteratur' hasbecomesuchbig business.
But what do we actually mean when we refer to 'Frauenliteratur'? There is no
hesitationover the translation:'women'sliterature'. Virginia Woolf had no doubtsin her
mind when she wrote about 'Women Novelists' and 'Women and Fiction'. In America
Ellen Moer's study entitled Literary Women(1974) has becomea classic of women's
literary criticism along with Elaine Showalter'sA Literature of their Own (1978) and
PatriciaMeyer Spacks' 7heFemaleImagination(1976). All threebooksfeatureanalyses
10
literature by women and in recent years have becomepredominant in the literary market
'Trivialliteratur', since the majority of women's novels which appearedin the late
nineteenthcenturywereoften serialisedandsoldcheaply. The reasonsfor their popularity
werethusquestionable,and, moreover,suchliteraturehasneverbeenregardedas meriting
literary
status:
significant
11
Parretti).11
From the outset contemporary German women writers have had to battle against this
12
surrounding'Frauenliteratur'becausereferenceis never made to men writers or men
novelists. For this reasonit is not surprisingto discoverthat Trauenliteratur'canbe easily
dismissedor ridiculed,' evenby the very womenwriters whoseworks are publishedand
sold underthis term:
Was ich ablehne,das ist lediglich der Ausdruck Trauenliteratur", weil der paralleleAusdruck"Mnnerliteratur"mit
13
Recht als absurd empfundenwird. Es gibt eine Literatur von
Frauengeschrieben
Literatur
Mnnern
und
es
gibt
eine
von
geschrieben. Die von Mnnern geschriebenist ungeheuer
vielfltig, man knntesie auf keinenFall unter irgendeinen
Nenner bringen."
We must recognise, though, that Morgner was brought up in a socialist country where, in
Marxist theory, men and women are equal, so that she cannot even begin to accept the
notion of a Trauenliteratur'.
14
there is a tendencyin Germanyfor feminist researchto be content-based,
rather than a
distinct analysisof aesthetictheory, which is indicativeof a weaknesin the development
20
issue
feminism
German
Nevertheless,
the existenceof a women's
the
of
whole
of
.
literature has become a critic's nightmare:
15
feminism. It is intersting to note that responseto the publicationin 1971 of Ingeborg
Bachmann'snovel Malina was unremarkable,yet today the samebook has almosta cult
following amongstfeminists." Suchwas and is the dependencyof womenwriters upon
factor
Another
readers.
women
was the poor receptionof the novel by critics at the time,
who failed or did not want to appreciate Bachmann's sensitivity in her portrayal of the
femaleidentity within the literary world, as well as her radical style of writing, the useof
T and total subjectivity. The work itself underlines reasons for the dearth of German
literature
during the early 1970s, in particular the woman writer's unsuccessful
women9s
herself
in
to
articulate
a world of male-dominatedtraditions and culture.
struggle
16
outsidethe "political" (thatis, public) domain,that the novel,
as a mediumhistoricallysuitedto exploringthe complexities
of personal relations, has been so prominent in the
developmentof feminist culture.23
Literatur.24
We
have
disassociate
feminist
from
themselves
'Frauenliteratur'
said,
aswe
aesthetics.
and
into
be
however,
into
a
misled,
the
not
thinking
must
that we can categorise one group
in
describe
it
modemphenomenonand
as politically-orientated;andplace the othergroup
17
" Whilst
a higher literary realm and suggestthat it has no social or political message.
feminismin WestGermanybecameprominentin the late 1960s,its rootswereto be found
elsewhere,especiallyin AmericaandFrance,in the influential works of GermaineGreer,
29
Alice Schwarzer, Kate Millett, Simone de Beauvoir, Luce Irigaray and H&ne CiXOUS.
There is no doubt that the New Women's Movement in West Germany has over the years
gained strength in social and political areas. Yet the relationship of women writers to
ideologically-orientatedfeminism remainsproblematic. Their interestsmay correspond,but
many women writers are reluctant to commit themselvesto the radical aims of feminist
politics. It is more often the casethat they sharesimilar intentions, but they use a different
approachmodelled on works by writers suchas Virginia Woolf, Anals Nin, Erica Jong and
Doris Lessing.11
Certainly, modem works subsumedunder the term 'Frauenliteratur' would never have
18
Justas feminismis a modem-dayphenomenon,Trauenliteratur'is a newtrendin German
literature. What is 'new' about it is not the fact that Germanwomen have suddenly,
during the last ten yearsor so, put pen to paperin an artistic form. On the contrary,as
hasbeenshown,womenhavebeenproducingliterary works for at leastthe last 150years.
The innovation of Trauenliteratur' is a direct result of the number of women writers who
19
women. The slogan "das Private ist politisch" becameone of the most fundamental
principles of
male-dominated
party politics, governmentand classstruggle. Whateverhappenedin the
domestic spherewas not just a private matter, but a topic for collective discussion.
Similarly, writing about oneself becamea popular mode of publicising what at first
appearedto be personalthoughts,worries, interests,but to which otherwomendid relate.
A turning towards the personal sphere in writing also indicated a reaction against the
documentaryliterature of the early 1970s. Furthermore, writers of both sexesresponded
in a similar way with introverted perspectives. "Das Private ist politisch" could, therefore,
20
considerations
wheninterpretingthis sloganwith referenceto womenwriters. First, that
it "verbalisesthe refusalof many womento toleratethe existingdivisionsany longer"."
This rings true of women writers, such as Brigitte Schwaiger,whoseautobiographical
in
in
highly
accountsare often
particular
critical of the subservientrole women play,
'
marriage.
If we take this concern a step further, we can see the link with the Women's
21
towardsan expressionof personalexperience,individuality and authenticitygave autobiographya new leaseof life, sinceit appearedto be the predominantchoiceof writers for
makingthe privatepublic. It shouldnot be overlooked,however,that autobiographywas
just one of a numberof selectedforms during this new trend. Lyric poetry as well as
belletristic publications underwenta boom. Whatever the literary form, all had in common:
Spontaneitt,
anti-institutionelle
bzw.
alternative
all
22
"Lebensbeschreibung
eines Menschen durch ihn selbst", which at the same time
knowledge
and/orrecognitionof the identity of the persondepictinghis HWO
presupposes
Any such clear-cut definition causesproblems for an interpretationof the autobiographical writings flooding the Germanbook market during the seventiesbecausefor the
identity
the
of the narrator/protagonist, who usually speaksin the first person,
part
most
in
is
is
According
Philippe
Lejeune,
the
third
there
to
a
person, elusive.
occasionally
distinct, unequivocaldividing-line betweenautobiographyand fiction, which is madeknown
to the reader, either through a title or introduction or through the identity of names."
If
by
if
these
the
there are certain parallels, the
then
criteria
of
are
met
author,
even
none
9autobiographies',
and that is one of reception. Many of thesewriters, in particular the
life,
be
his
identification
her
the
with
or
women,as we shall see,are encouraging reader's
it similar or different, becauseof the subjectiveand revelatory natureof what they are
it
has
For
important
been
that their works are read as
women
writers
also
writing.
in
For
female
identify
that
to
such
a
and
empathise.
way
representative
readersare able
this reasonsomecritics view writings suchas VerenaStefan'sHilutungen(1975)andKann
42This interpretationwill
Struck'sKindheitsEnde(1982)primarily as "actsof confession".
be deemedappropriatefor a number of the works selectedfor analysishere and will,
therefore,be consideredmorefully at a later stage. For now it shouldbe recognisedthat,
in order to maketheir works as representativeand exemplaryas possible,therehasbeen
23
a tendencyon the part of women writers to deliberatelyomit proper names,whilst
remainingtrue to their emotionsas well as to socio-historicalfacts.
In the classicalsenseof autobiographywomenwriters are not reflecting on a long,
public careerof significance.Instead,agedbetweenthirty andforty, theyare writing about
themselvesin order to come to terms with their lives, their lossesand love. The impression
should not be given, however, that all modem German literature by women is
autobiographical.But autobiographydoesoffer thesewriters the possibilityof discovering
their identity and, above all, of communicating with themselves: "It is as if the written
text has acquiredthe function of guaranteeingthe author's identity: 'I write, therefore
I am'. "
identity which typifies thesenew autobiographies,the fact that during this processof
discoverythe authordevelopsa new self-awareness:
Whilst we shall see that a number of the women writers, particularly in the works
concernedwith bereavement,do undergoa processof self-discovery,the prospectof
achievingfreedomthroughtheir autobiographical
is
doubtful.
It
writing seems
morelikely
a caseof "Schreibenals Rettungsaktion"45 They may be able to convincethemselvesthat
.
they are fully in control but, moreoften than not, emotionsrun high and family tiesprove
so strongthat one might questionto what extenttheir choiceof materialis influencedby
24
high
is,
honest
However
thinking
the
thinks
and
expectations.
wishful
she yearsof
writer
learningandexperienceare boundto havecolouredher perspectiveon life:
in
Beziehungoder eine ungewollteSchwangerschaft
verliem
der Retrospektive ihre ursprngliche Bedrohlichkeit und
knnendann, durch die Erinnerung neutralisiert, zu wichtigen
Erfahrungen werden, die die eigene Persnlichkeits46
have
to
their works published.
aiming
after all,
less
become
be
less
Furthermore,
to
the
appropriate
can
and
reader
appears
purposeful.
confrontedwith a variety of subtitleswhich suggestthat a work might be autobiographical:
'memoirs', 'autobiographical novel', 9reminiscences','self-portrait', 'journal'. There are
alsomanytimeswhena work of fiction containsparallelsto the writer's life. This is, then,
justified by sayingthat the writer's choiceof materialis basedon his/herown experiences.
GabrieleWohmannexplainsthe merging of reality and imaginationin her works in the
following way:
25
dort meine Erfahrungen. Die Realitt in meinen Bchern
erschaffe ich mit Hilfe meiner Phantasie, durch mein
sich selbstfinden.
ZOge."
autobiographischen
26
A wish to combineboth fact and fiction is evidentin Karin Struck's KindheltsEnde,
Struck's
for
break-up
"Journal
Krise",
documents
the
the
of
einer
which
most
part
subtitled
1977-1981.
during
her
development
the
years
painful
and
of
self-understanding
marriage
The crisis refersto thedangersa womanmayfacein all areasof societyandthe difficulties
incurred by the woman writer who is also a wife and mother. Thus, this work doesachieve
documentary
Struck's
it
is
intensely
though
of
significance,
even
an
personal
representative
integrates
into
her
dreams
The
author
work, which are critical of
many
experiences.
own
illustrate
imagination
in
that
they
the
to
the
of a
artistic
possible extent
which
society
in
be
it
dreams:
find
repressed,
since
can
only
expression
may
woman
doch
handle
Die
Trume
Handle!,
warnenmich.
schreien:
"
handelst
du?
endlich!, wann
27
fiktionalisiert sich, so wie
the categoriesof documentaryand fiction: "Dokumentarisches
11
die
dokumentiert".
Fiktion
In her journal she openly commentsupon the writing
sich
between
the
choice
process,
autobiography
andfiction. Sheis preparedto scrutiniseherself
andevenchangeto meettherequirements
of modemautobiography,but an underlyingtone
is
doubt
evident:
of
Distanz,Abstand."
The associationof the child with the literary productin termsof creationis a familiar one.
Theparallelhere,though,is that the child (thework of fiction) is separated
from its mother
(the author). In other words fiction would not be a true part of the writer, since
imaginationwould haveplayed its role in the creationof the work-. Manfred Jurgensen
similarly commentsaboutStruck:
28
Sie will es nicht erlauben,da sich zwischenihr und ihrem
Werk ein Abstandauftut. Die eigeneSchpfungsoll wie das
Kind Bestandteilihrer Selbst bleiben. Es kann auch bei
Existenznichts Subjektiveresgeben.-4
seinereigenstndigen
future.
This desire on the part of women writers to expressprivate issues, such as the break-up
is an aspectwhichpermeates
their
of their marriageandtheconsequences,
andcharacterises
writing andis all the moreimportantbecausethey are successfulin doing
autobiographical
this. As previouslymentioned,traditionallya readerof autobiographywould be expecting
a review of the writer's life, usuallybasedon someclaim to notoriety. For theseyoung
d6but
is
their
this
writing
women
works
not the case,as Sigrid Weigel explains:
29
Young
women,unknownat the time of writing, write abouttheir everyday
reputations.
lives in anticipationof overcomingsomepersonalconflict or crisis, or comingto termswith
the situationin which they find themselves.The motivationfor writing is alsoto be found
in the desireto searchfor one'sidentityandin the senseof solidarityamongstwomen,who
fears
similar
wishes,
and suffering.
experience
As alreadysuggested,
thereareautobiographical
worksby both menandwomenwriters,
been
have
be
'Neue
SubjektivitAt'.
Men
the
term
categorised
also
under
writers
which can
from
to
of
a subjectiveperspectiveso that occasionallythe subject-matter
attempting write
female
from
do
is
This
the quantity of
writers
coincide.
especially evident
male and
Whilst
Ich sehe Dein Alter, ich sehe Deine Krankheit, ich sehe
Deine Verzweifelung,und finde dasinteressant.Ich notiere
alles, was Du sagst und tust. und in meiner Erinnerung,
durch Tonbandund
untersttzemein Erinnerungsvermgen
30
Merkbuch. Aber je hnlicherich Dir werde, destobesser
16
ich
Dich
glaube
zu verstehn.
during the Third Reich. For the sonsthis aspectdoesseemto be of primary importance.
Not only are they learningto cometo termswith the inheritedguilt of the past, but they
fathers'
their
critical
often
of
also
activities or passivity.
are
Die Frauen
in
ihr,
in
die
Mnner
gewinnensich
gehenschreibend dieser
SubjektivitAt verloren. 51
31
self-awareness.Writing with easeaboutissueswhich concernthem andwith which they
familiar
has
are
given thesewomen writers greater confidence. They have achieved
recognitionindividually andas a group, privately andpublicly. For menwriters this path
to self-discoveryhasbeenneithera comfortableexperiencenor an easychoice. They are
morelikely to strayoff this path andfind their footing in factsrather thanopenlyadmit to
feelings. The applicationof subjectivityhasbeenoneof trial anderror; a new venturefor
the male writer which has not provided the same success,maybe on account of its
innovativestancewhich the readerhas not beenpreparedto acceptfrom an established
writer of fiction.
32
weiblichesund mnnlichesIch wertadquat.(... )
Hat man
reden.
Denn hier
ist
keine nostalgische
Geschichteder weiblichenIch-Findung.I'
It will be shownin the following chaptersthat for manyof thesewomenwriters the act of
function
first
is
form
for
time
the
to
the
of rescuingthe
aldn
a
of
self-therapy
with
writing
helping
daughter,
her
from
as
as
well
passive,subordinaterole, eitheras a wife or
woman
her to deal with emotionalcrises. It could be said, therefore,that the subject-matterof
is determinedby the genderof the writer. Moreover, we
thesemodemautobiographies
haveto take into accountnot only what interestsand concernsthe writer, but also what
intended
fulfil.
to
they
texts
these
serveandwhatexpectations are
autobiographical
purpose
Even within the abundanceof autobiographicalworks by womenit is possibleto identify
include
Examples
themes.
amongstothers:
of childhoodwould
prevalent,representative
AngelikaMechtel'sWir sind arm, wir sind reich (1977),Maria Wimmer'sDie Kindheitauf
dem Lande (1978), Karin Reschke'sMemoireneinesKindes (1980) and Monica Streit's
Joschl.Eine KindheitnachdemKrieg (1984). Womenwriters alsolook at their role within
history and the effect of historical eventsupon generationsof women in their families:
33
IngeborgDrewitz' Gesternwar heute.Hundert Jahre Gegenwart(1978), Marie-Th6rese
Schwestem(1982). Of moreimmediatehistoricalrelevanceare the events
Kerschbaumer's
life
1930s
the
and
underthe Hitler regime: Helga M. Novak's two-partautobiography
of
Die Eisheiligen (1979) and Vogelfederlos (1982), Katja Behrens'Die dreizehnteFee
(1983). Marital relationships, particularly separations,also come to the fore with works
Schwaiger's
Brigitte
Wie kommt das Salz ins Meer (1977), Hannelies Taschau's
as
such
LanjIftiede (1978), Karin Petersen'sDas fette Mr
indicative
likewise
are
of themesabout which women, above all, have something to
study
An der selbsttherapeutischen
Absicht ist meist nicht zu
zweifeln.
Bedrfnisknnen
narzitisches
und (oder)exhibitionistisches
"
sich in den Schreibproze
mischen.
34
The obsessivenatureof a numberof new womenwriters in Germanto focuson the
60
lives
lead
"charges
to
can,thus,
of narcissisticself-consumption".
negativeaspectsof their
Whilst the act of writing is intendedto providea catharticexperience,the final productthe published work - is a constant reminder of past turmoils. Will this woman writer,
therefore, ever be able to break free from pain and suffering and make a fresh start? The
implicationis that shewill learn and gain insight into her own being as she reflects. In
Kindheits Ende Karin Struck seesthe relevanceof pain as part of the writing processin the
following way:
dem Zusammenhangwill
11
beschaftigen.
Suffering, then, accordingto Struck, is not the reasonfor writing, insteadit is the actual
be
it
the
In
the caseof the womanwriter would
writing which causes author suffering.
35
both
"Das
Johanna
W6rdemann
to
the
support
sides
of
argument,
out:
points
as
possible
Wiedererkennen,das Anerkennendes eigenen- mitgeteilten- Leidensim Leiden anderer
ist sowohlSelbstaffirmationals auch'Ausweg'*.'
for
feelings
be
the
the
to
on paper
catalyst
writing,
whilst
act
of
coherently
expressing
seen
proves equally painful, yet cathartic. The writer, perhaps subconsciously, calls on the
be
Although
the
considered
and
sympathy.
subject-matter
could
reader's empathy
depressing, even morbid, the reader might in fact feel better about his/her own situation,
havingread aboutsomeoneelse'smisfortunes.
It should at this point be reiterated that these women writers are appealing to other
to
to
that
their
as
as
shareand
are
common,
well
acknowledge
problems
women
ordinary
This
their
aspossible
position.
notionof malcingone'swriting asrepresentative
understand
is, however,on shakyground,whenwe notethat mostof thesewriters stemfrom middleis
have
had
It
backgrounds
and
a universityeducation.
perhapsalreadya signof their
class
in
being
to
themselves
the
they
that
on
are
of
able
analyse
privileged
position
emancipation
from
be
by
likely
is
It
than
that
a
read someone
suchworks will only
also more
paper.
because
in
be
And,
background
otherwise
contrastto a
empathy
would
unlikely.
similar
fiction,
thesewomen writers are not providing a make-believeworld where
of
writer
dreamscometrue and into which the readercan escape. Nevertheless,it is worth noting
thatSchwaiger'sfirst autobiographical
novel Me kommtdasSalzins Meer (1977)hasbeen
the most successfulpost-1945d6but novel by a German-spealdng
author since GOnter
Grass'Die Blechtrommel(1959)." Clearly manyfemalereadershavebeenableto identify
failure
breakdown
her
Schwaiger's
the
the
of
portrayal of
of
middle-classmarriage,
with
in
issues
love
thoughts
affair, an abortion and
of suicide, which appearas central
a
Trauenliteratur'. In an interviewin 1984Schwaigerherselfmakesthe following pointwith
36
her
first
ich,
daB
"Es
to
the
reception
of
novel:
wie so viele
war nur zufffilig,
regard
4W
Schreiben".
To conclude, we are not seeking to place all women writers of German into one
Trauenliteratur.
to
we
refer
when
category
different
aimsand styles,which at timesrun parallelto the generaltrendsof men
many
so
literature
German
In
the
a
collection
writers.
of
and
women
essays
on
women
and
traditional expectations of what and how men and women are supposed to write are
commenteduponthus:
37
Nowadays,Trauenliteratur'offersa variedscopeof themesandtechniqueswhichunderline
the superfluousness
of a simple definition. We have to do away with the conceptof
literatureby women,aboutwomenandfor women,and concentrateon the fact that this is
by
founded
from
female
literature
written
women
who
are
on social
a
perspective
a
writing
from
different
those of men. Hence,
areas
and
of
reality,
which
are
naturally
conditions
38
NOTES TO INTRODUCTION
Rob Bums and Wilfried van der,Will, Protest and Democracyin WestGermany
(London:MacmillanPress,1988),p. 137.
Marlis Gerhardt, 'Wohin geht Nora? Auf der Suchenach der verlorenenFrau',
Kursbuch,47 (Berlin: Rotbuch,Mrz, 1977),pp.77-89, p.86.
39
8
Weigel refers to the year only in the footnotes. Sigrid Weigel, "'Woman Begins
Relating to Herself": Contemporary GermanWomen's Literature (Part One)', New
German Critique, 31 (1984), 53-94 (p.59).
10
11
12
'Beitrge sterreichischerSchriftstellerinnenzur
Sigrid Schmid-Bortenschlager,
Literatur seit 1945',ModemaSprdk,2 (1981), 149-162(p. 149). During the period
1905-1948Hedwig Courths-Mahlerproducedover 207 novels of which over 40
first
She
her
have
been
in
languages.
wrote
sold world-wide various
million copies
have
known
Scheinehe
to
the
written up to
at
age of seventeenand was
novel
fourteenbooks, eachover three hundredpageslong, in one year, that year being
1920. She is just one example of a woman writer whose works are today
categorisedunderthe term 'Trivialliteratur'.
40
13
14
Gesprchmit
......
Brigitte Schwaiger',in Die Sprachedes Vatersim Krper der Mutter, ed. by Rolf
Haubl,- Eva Koch-Klenske and Hans-JOrgen Linke (Giessen: Anabas, 1984),
pp.153-162(p.156).
15
Weigel, p. 82.
16
Weigel, p.54.
17
18
19
sthetik?
' sthetikund
Silvia Bovenschen,'ber die Frage:Gibt eseineweiblicbe
Kommunikation,25 (1976),60-75. Two yearslater the samequestionis posedby
sthetik?
'Gibt es eine weibliche
two other writers: Friederike Hassauer-Roos,
ber denverrcktenDiskursder Sprachlosen',7heaterheute,78 (1978), 116-123,
sthetik?
1
(1978)9
',
Kurbisken,
Hiltrud
Gng,
'Gibt
and
es eine weibliche
131-140.
41
20
21
383-405(p.393).
22
Malina (1971) was the first novel in Bachmann'strilogy, entitled Todesarten. Only
fragments remain of the two sequels, Der Fall Franza and Requiemfar Fanny
was ive.
23
24
', p. 19.
ManfredJurgensen,'Was ist Frauenliteratur?
25
ManfredJurgensen,
der Gegenwart(Bern:Francke,1983),
DeutscheFrauenautoren
p.311.
26
VerenaStefan'sHautungen(1975)is frequentlycited as "a symbol for the breakthrough of women's literature" (Weigel, p.61). Stefan herself was an active
memberof the Women's Movementand intentionally wrote in such a way that
readerscould identify with her experiencesand at the sametime shewould speak
42
had
behalf
first
book
her
By
250,000
the
on
of women.
mid-80sover
copiesof
beensold.
27
themselves
as feminists,andsome,indeed,resistthatterm, onemayassertthatany
female cultural practice that makesthe 'meaning production process' itself 'the site
of struggle' may be considered feminist".
28
29
43
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
44
39
Schwab,p. 10.
40
41
42
43
Felski, p. 112.
44
Schwab,p.248.
45
46
47
45
lovers.
friends,
his
He
freely
his
his
therefore
published.
can
emotions,
write
of
He doesnot believethat anyonehe knowswill be studyinghis work".
Sally Emerson,'PersonalView', Sunday77mes,19 June 1988.
48
49
Birgit Leonhardt, 'Interview mit Waltraud Anna Mitgutsch', Buchreport, Nr. 23,5
June1985.
50
51
52
53
54
Jurgensen,p. 185.
55
46
56
Peter Henisch, Die kleine Figur meines Vaters (Frankfurt a. M.: Suhrkamp, 1980),
p.76.
57
58
in
RenateMhrmann,'FeministischeTrendsin der deutschenGegenwartsliteratur',
Deutsche Gegenwartsliteratur, ed. by Manfred Durzak (Stuttgart: Reclam. 1981),
337-358
(pp.
340-342).
pp.
59
60
61
62
63
64
47
65
66
48
CHAPTER ONE: DEATH OF A FATHER: START OF A STORY
books
These
have
first,
been
for
three
this
they
parent.
selected a numberof reasons:
of
daughter-father
the
relationship,about which little has been written, either in
present
literature;
in
have
fact
father
three
the
that
the
or
secondary
second,
all
common
primary
has recently died prior to the opening of the narrative. Clearly the immediacy of death
The three works and their authors are also representativeof the literature being
in
Germany
by
Austria
today
and
writers, who areanalysingthemselves
andtheir
published
families
in
their
with
order to understandwho they are. In contrastto the
relationships
German
IVergangenheitsbewdltigung'
the
the
of
and collectiveresponsibility
peopledepicted
in the works of GOnterGrass,Heinrich B611and SiegfriedLenz, amongstothers, these
youngerwriters turn to the personalsphere,exploring intimate relationshipsas well as
highlightingthegenerationgapbetweenparentsandchildren. Plessen'sfemaleprotagonist,
her
father's
death,
funeral,
hearing
home
for
travels
the
of
sudden
which sheendsup
on
is
four-day
her
from
The
journey
Munich
Schleswigby
to
story
of
not attending.
car
Holstein, during which the daughterreflects on her relationshipwith her father: the
between
a conservative,authoritarianlandownerfrom thearistocracyanda radical,
conflict
politically-motivatedstudent, who participatesin the student demonstrationsof 1968.
Conflicts of opinionsbetweendaughterand father is also evident in Schwaiger'swork,
in
father's
daughter,
her
death,
trying
to
her
father's
the
to
terms
come
recalls
where
with
49
father.
is
be
her
her
Jew,
Peter
Birer,
to
affair with a
who old enough
antisemitismand
Whilst both Plessen's and Schwaiger's works do suggest that the politics of a
funeral
her
days
the
the
three
to
efforts
service,which she
ensuing
over
next
organise
and
her
family.
Naturally,
to
the
the
the
too,
extent which
rest of
considers
she,
attendswith
father influenced her upbringing and meditateson their relationship. As in the two other
in
here,
is
featured
lovelhatred
father
the
of
presented graphic terms
authoritarian
works
by the writer.
In this chapterwe shallexploretherelationshipbetweenfatheranddaughterby looking
1945
home
father's
development
German
the
the
the
the
and
since
of
authority
within
at
briefly
look
We
daughter-father
theory
the
will
surrounding
relationship.
psychoanalytical
at the internationalliterary sceneto recentworks by Elaine Feinstein,Sylvia Fraserand
GermaineGreer to recognisethat the daughter-fatherrelationshipis not just a trend in
interest
is
from
literature
but
German-spealcing
and
of
global
countries,
modem
father-portrayals
We
that
these
the
shall
also
reflect
on
similarities
significance.
possible
by
have
by daughtersfrom German-speaking
those
sons,suchas the
written
countries
with
'Abrechnung'with the Nazi past. We will thenbe in a positionto considerthe extentto
by
historical
in
the
traits
relationshipsportrayed
are evident
which psychoanalyticaland
Plessen,SchwaigerandSchutting. In order to be able to understandthe possibleeffect of
before
first,
be
his
daughter,
father's
death
father
the
on
a
role of the
should considered
literary
texts.
these
analysing
50
The word 'father' conjuresup severalanalogies,suchas 'God, theFather', 'fatherland',
'Idngdom' and 'patriarchy'. Indeed, the head of the family (pater familias) can trace his
in
his
to
back
to
the
to
the
public,
and
children
wife
chief
clan,
representing
of
roots
for
had
He
but
the right
them.
to
them
the
also carrying responsibility
commandingover
fact
indicated
by
duty
his
His
the
to
the
total,
control was
as
educate children.
as well as
that his family namebecamethe nameof his own family. Up until as late as 1977andthe
implementation of the new marriage laws this had still been the case in West Germany.
In Christianity (including Judaism and Islam) God has always been a father-figure. Any
in
do
to
therefore,
of
religion
away
with patriarchy might suggesta renunciation
attempt,
for
in
demands
Yet,
the
equality,
security
general.
and
as
a
result
of
women's
particular
is
father
is
in
The
disintegrating.
the
the
role of
processof gradually
stateof patriarchy
likewisechanginganda new fatherimageis emerging. As mothersgo out to work andthe
father
family
longer
the
the
shrinks,
no
rules the clan.
size of
The period after World War Two andup until the 1970sheraldedthe endof a German
father'ssupremacyin the home. He hadbeendefeatedin war andhadto carry the blame.
Within the family he initially attemptedto asserthis authority in order to compensatefor
51
The father believed that he could redeem himself by continuing to bring up his children
became
so materialistically oriented that even children were regardedas suitable
everything
but
fathers
become
fact
In
to
tendency
the
ambitious, so
not
necessary.
symbols
of
status
in
has
families
detached
from
term
that
the
their
their
meant
work
and
up
wrapped
"vaterloseGesellschaft",first coinedby the psychologistAlexanderMitscherlichin 1963,
is still applicabletoday.' At thetime Mitscherlichwasreferringto a generationof children
leamt
influence
longer
lives,
fathers
these
their
of their
children
could
no
once
whose
fathers' guilt-riddenpast:
des
"kaltenKrieges"und eingeschlfert
vom Konsum-Zauber
"Wirtschaftswunders%
lange nicht, was hinter der groen
lag; und doch lebten sie in dem dumpfen
Schweigemauer
Gefhl,dabei dieserGeneration,die einederartighektische
"Wiedemufbau"-Munterkeitan den Tag legte, irgendetwas
nicht stimmte- nicht stimmenkonnte
52
With the reformsof marriageand family law in 1977,wherebywomenwere no longer
for
household
intended
the
to be a partnershipof
responsible
and
marriage
solely
was
/
5
fathers
began
interest
in
family
law
divorce
A
to
take
their
an
was
again.
new
role
equals,
introducedwhich
After 1976a wife's maidennamecould alsobe chosenas the family surname. Realising
that their authority,responsibilityandrights werebeingunderminedby women'sinsistance
fathers
began
fight
for
to
their rights, particularlywith regardto custodyof
on equality,
their childrenin divorcecases.
During the last decadeor so the numberof singlefathershasbeenincreasingsteadily
but it is still relatively small.' Evidently thereare signsof a 'new father' on the horizon.
He participatesin the birth of his child, helpsto feed and bathethe baby, evenchanges
is
implies
but
househusband
the
to
take
role of
a readiness
on
nappies, an equalitywhich
in reality a long way off. For their book entitledSagt uns, wo die Vilter sind, published
in 1991,CherylBenardandEdit Schlaffer,both sociologists,spenttwo yearsinterviewing
fathers.
Nearly all the menagreedthat they wantedto
and,
above
children
all,
mothers,
be different from their own fathersand had every good intention of becomingactively
52
With the reformsof marriageand family law in 1977,wherebywomenwere no longer
for
intended
household
be
the
to
a partnershipof
and
marriage
responsible
was
solely
5
law
interest
in
divorce
began
family
fathers
A
to
take
their
was
an
again.
new
role
equals,
introduced which
After 1976a wife's maidennamecould alsobe chosenas the family surname. Realising
insistance
by
being
their
that
authority,responsibilityandrights were
undermined women's
fathers
began
fight
for
to
their rights, particularlywith regardto custodyof
on equality,
their childrenin divorcecases.
During the last decadeor so the numberof singlefathershasbeenincreasingsteadily
but it is still relatively small.7 Evidently thereare signsof a 'new father' on the horizon.
He participatesin the birth of his child, helpsto feed and bathethe baby, evenchanges
is
implies
househusband
but
the
to
take
role of
on
a readiness
nappies, an equalitywhich
in reality a long way off. For their book entitledSagt uns, wo die Vilter sind, published
in 1991,CherylBenardandEdit Schlaffer,both sociologists,spenttwo yearsinterviewing
fathers.
to
they
Nearly
that
the
wanted
agreed
and,
above
all,
children
all
men
mothers,
be different from their own fathersand had every good intention of becomingactively
53
involvedin theupbringingof their children. But thesefindingsshowthat suchwisheshave
into
been
put
practice:the desirefor recognitionat work is far too great:
never
Oedipal
between
the
the agesof
a
as
result
of
so-called
stage
phase
or
role
phallic
sexual
threeand six, wherebythe child has to represshis/her sexualdesirefor the parentof the
learning
identify
by
father
her
his
to
either
masculinity
or
sex
with
and
motherand
opposite
femininity. At the outsetboth son and daughteridentify with the motheras the primary
love object, but expressionof sexualfeelingstowardsthe motherby the son is prevented
by the fatherandincesttaboos. By competingwith his fatherfor his mother'slove the son
fears losing his father's love and being punishedby him (possiblethreat of castration),
54
hence he identifies with his father's strength and power in order to becomelike him. He
daughterfor the father'slove, becausethe daughterdid not face the threatof castration:
Ein
55
man eine Menge lernen, z.B. Mnnern nicht zu vertmuen, sie
"
idealisieren.
bermig
aber andererseits
zu
her father. The significanceof the fatherin the daughter'slife will, thus,becomeapparent.
Another considerationfor interpreting the relationship between father and daughter is
the suggestion that the Oedipus complex is appearing at a later stage of a child's
development, namely during puberty, and is adopting a different, almost dangerousform
der
bringt
haben,
dieses
Festhalten
an
engen
erworben
Beziehung
fr
dieheranwachsenden
Bindung
emotionalen
und
Kinder die Gefahr und Bedrohungnach wie vor streng
tabuierter sexueller Nhe mit sich.`
56
Recentpsychoanalytictheory, however,doesnot place such importanceon the Oedipus
its
identification,
instead
it
sex-role
and
concentrates
on the emotionalrelationship
complex
betweena child andtwo adults,thecreationandmaintenance
of this triangularrelationship.
by the mother,whilst the fatherrepresents
Traditionallythe naturalworld is represented
the world of business,law and order, and travel. He can guide his child into the world,
family
the
of
outside
unit. Nancy Chodorowalso observesthesestereotypical
a reality
parental Toles:
57
Similarly, Erich Frommbelievesthatit is possibleto differentiatebetweenfatherlylove and
former
love:
beingconditional,the latter unconditional. On the one hand,a
the
motherly
its
father's
love,
is
has
by
being
to
there
the
earn
normally
obedient,
otherwise
child
his
love
is
hand,
love
that
the
might
vanish;
on
other
unlike motherly
which
possibility
beyonda child's control, fatherly love can be acquiredby actually doing somethingto
deserveit. This type of love is dependentuponmerit andimplies "that one is loved
-Q-rLIY
becauseone pleases,that one is, in the last analysis, not loved at all but used"."
During their own critical reflection the daughtersin the literary works to be considered
instance,
in
for
Lange
Abwesenheit,
to
the narrator stressesthat
conclusion.
similar
a
come
in
her
father's
life
his
daughter
than
to
she
served
no
other
purpose
comply
with
as a
her
Such
filial
that
existence.
was
submission,as well as the refusal to play the
orders:
dutiful,
daughter
father's
before
death,
be
the
the
passive
and
after
will
shownto
part of
be featuresof theseparticularrelationships. In fact, eachdaughterportrays not only the
family-man,the fatherat home,but alsothe professionalman, the father at work. In this
likewise,
focus
first
love/hate
the
the
shall,
on
personal
realm,
we
relationship
chapter
betweendaughterand father highlightedby the processof bereavementas well as the
daughter'sown identity crisis. The themeof identity leadsto the secondareaof analysis,
background
daughter,
her
her
the
the
of
own upbringingas well
social
criticism
of
namely
during
is
Socialist
father's
National
It
her
this
the
professional
conduct
period
rule.
of
as
latter aspectwhich, in contrast to the generalpsychologicaltheme of father-daughter
ironically,
Somewhat
these
German.
makes
works
specifically
and
uniquely
relationships,
then, the private issuesare of general significanceand target or appeal to a wider
issues
in
form
the
the
public
whilst
of collectiveguilt andsharedresponsibility
relationship,
for pastatrocitiesare aimedat a Germanreadership. It will be necessaryto unravelthese
58
two strands separatelyin order to understandthe importanceof the daughter-father
discover
fathers'
daughters.
to
to
these
their
and
what
extent
writers
are
relationship
hereon womenwriters from German-speaking
Althoughwe areconcentrating
countries,
it shouldbe pointedout thatthis intereston thepart of daughtersin publishingworks about
their fathers in recent years has not just been a Germanic phenomenon. The following
face
face
to
Girl (1988),for example,depictstwo stepsisters
who come
on the day of their
father's funeral. The older daughter,Halina, recallsthe eventsof her upbringingas a Jew
in Budapestin the 1930s,her exile in Englandand her lonelinessthereafterwithout her
had
help
disappeared
in
her
Jews;
Her
Budapest
to
mother
after
rescue
remaining
parents.
father had eventuallyleft for Americawherehe remarriedand stayedfor ten yearsbefore
first
his
daughter.
between
for
family
The
the
two
women
conversation
reveals
searching
is
biased
had
father
her
Halina,
the
towards
though
she
narrative
nursed
since
secrets,
during the last years of his life, when a brain tumour was discoveredand he became
bedridden. Halina attemptsto explain the identity of the man whom her Americanhalfloved,
for
fact
despised
left
knew,
hated
he
had
the
that
never
only
and
really
sisternever
her and her mother. Although the tide of this novel suggestsa work concerningthe
father
in
is
life.
it
Halina's
the
the
who
plays
most
significant
role
mother,
On his
deathbed,with Halina by his side, he seeksforgivenessof his first wife: the daughter
becomesthe mother,asher fatherexplainshow he left Budapestwithouthis wife, believing
that she was dead. The novel concludeswith the funeral serviceand Halina's discovery
belief
had
been
father's
her
correct. His action was thusvindicated.
that
59
As in the case of the Germanic daughter-fatherportrayals, Feinstein uses the death of
implacable
believe
he
deserved
I
such
mother'seyes. can't
hatred"."
have
to
than
to
communicate
one
with
other
no
whom
appear
who
narrators
present
is
faced
fact
The
that
the
the
not
with a one-sided
reader
reader.
themselvesandeventually
from
'confessional,
different
Feinstein's
these
almost
works.
novel
makes
perspective
daughter
father
invite
the
do
the
the
through
the
to
boolks
eyes
of
Two
reader see
which
(1987)
Healing
Incest
House.
Memoir
Father's
A
My
Fraser's
and
Sylvia
and
of
only are
17
books
(1989).
You
Both
We
Hardly
Knew
Daddy,
Greer's
are autobiographies
Germaine
highly
in
I-form
the
emotional
sometimes
and
revealing
personal,
the
narrating
writer
with
her
behind
Sylvia
forty
Fraser
the
truth
For
to
recall
years
was
unable
memories.
60
father.
her
She
had
during
back
her
that
time
to
to
the
with
managed
push
of
relationship
fear,
day
her
father
feelings
died,
the
and
pain
guilt
until
of
when she suddenly
mind
in
freedom,
from
Her
this
a
sense
of
release.
recovery
amnesia
resulted
experienced
her
fact
in
from
her
the
the
that
the
writer
relates
painful
past,
which
age
seven
of
memoir
father had raped her continually: he had never kept his distancefrom his daughter. During
daughter
love
the
that
acknowledges
of
recollection
she
confused
the process
and hatred for
her father becausethe two emotions seemedinseparable. The fear of losing her father's
love, if she disobeyedhim, conflicted with the knowledgethat he was betraying and
bond:
destroyingthe father-daughter
61
shock of all., Not only that I once loved him but that I love
him evennow."
becomes
had
happened.
It
later
to
the
the
clear
of
reader
realisation
what
with
manyyears
father
does
daughter-cum-writer
death
the
with the opportunity of
the
provide
each
of
that
is
felt
for
by
love/hatred
This
inexplicable
this
the
notion
supported
man.
she
confronting
interview
journalist
in
diplomat,
Taufar,
abouther deceased
Barbara
and
who, an
oncea
Nazi father, an AustrianSS-officer,madethe following commentwhich, as will become
daughters
feelings
during
these
the
typifies
this
all
andsignals
of
increasinglyevident
study,
for
fathers'
death
their
their
the
post mortemportrayals:
of
necessity,
even
the relevance,
62
In her autobiographicalwork Daddy, WeHardly Knew You GermaineGreer records her
illustrates
daughter
desperate
'obsession'
Greer,
the
the
to
the
part
of
a
need
on
caseof
learn who sheis and whereshebelongs. GermaineGreerwrote to Greersall aroundthe
facts
her
father's
Australia,
Britain
India
to
to
the
travelling
about
and
establish
past.
world,
The lies which emergedfrightenedthis daughterso muchthat shebeganto doubt her own
identity, especially since the hero her father had conjured up for the outside world as well
in
fraudster.
As
belied
family,
the
the
his
for
case
of
most
and
a
of
a
coward
revealed
as
in this work her father'sabsencefrom the home;
daughtersin this studyGreeremphasises
his inability to embraceher; his lack of interestin her life to the extentthat shewas even
daughter's
love
indicate,
his
As
from
this
emotions
of
and
each
chapterwill
will.
omitted
hatredtowardsher father becomeconfused:
63
"No, no. If I hated him why did it all hurt so much?
Nothinghaseverhurt me sohardandfor so long as his dying
did.
to22
Insecurity about their fathers' love for them is an emotion experiencedby these
daughtersafter the deathof their fathersandcan, as will be discussed,be attributedto the
in
his
Greer's
As
Patrick
Taylor-Martin
novel,
process.
of
review
also suggests
mouming
lack
in
father's
daughter's
be
linked
the
to
of self-confidence general can
reluctance,even
a
his
daughter
love:
to
show
any
refusal,
be
daughters
the
these
could
as
somewhat
although
viewed
exaggerated,
of
and
relationship
literary works do highlight the regretsand frustrationthey feet abouttheir fathers' lack of
love for them. After his deaththe daughter'ssenseof insecurity is likely to continue
becausethe possiblityof ever acquiringher father's love is removedonceand for all, that
is, unlesssheis able to reacha level of understandingwhich allows for forgivenessanda
form of reconciliationwith his memory. In order to achievethis, eachdaughterhas to
father's
his
her
her
both
past,
private
that
and
analyse
public role, and recognise
sheand
father mademistakesin their relationship,that the blame could not rest solely with the
64
is able
father. It will be worth noting, therefore,to what extenteachdaughter-cum-writer
daughters
discover
these
to reachsucha level of understanding,
that
of
some
sincewe may
only seethe flawedimageof their fatherandnot their own faults. The ability of the writer
to analyseher own self in writing may well dependon the extentto which shehascome
to terms with bereavementand acceptedthe loss of her father. When she initially wrote
father
her
GermaineGreer statedin her book that shecould not forgive him for all
about
his lies and that she could not feel sorry for him. At the sametime she was unableto
forgive herselffor unearthingthepast,therebydestroyingthe heroicimageshehadof him.
Yet a shortwhile after publicationof thebook Greerremarkedduring an interview that she
had forgiven her father, but she was not sure that, had he been alive, he would have
forgiven her for all her detectivework.24 The implicationis that the rift betweendaughter
father
would still be as wide as before.
and
Even after deaththe father can underminethe confidenceof the daughterbecauseshe
feelsguilty for havingrevealedsecretsabouthim; for havingportrayedhim in an imperfect
light; for not respectinghis authority; for making him look vulnerable. It is as if the
daughterhas gone behindher father's back and done somethingwithout his permission.
Recollectionsof the father will, thus, haunther in the form of guilt. I suspectthat this is
fathers.
They
for
deceased
likely
to
the
their
the
are
more
case
sons
who
write
about
not
justified
faults
his
father-portrayals
their
eing
morally
as
and
and exposureof
regard
UP
in
his
figure
father
A
a
role
as
public
guilty of committinggmve mistakes
purposeful.
deserve
The
the
might
even
clear
son's
of
criticism.
whole
revelation
process
would
in
his
Henisch
Peter
father's
his
by
wrote
past.
conscience removingany associationwith
bookDie k1eineFigur melnesVaters(1975)that he wasfinding out abouthis father(Walter
Henisch)in order to understandwho he (PeterHenisch)actuallywas:
65
Lieber Papa, schrieb ich, ich frage mich, ob ich Deine
Geschichte nicht dazu benutze, mich von mir selbst
abzusetzen. Nicht total von mir selbst vielleicht, aber
zweifellos von einem ganz gewichtigen Teil meines
Charakters. Indem ich diesenTeil meinesCharaktersin
DeinemCharakterwiederfinde,kannich so tun, als htteich
ihn verloren. Indem ich diesen Teil meines Charakters in
Deinem Charakter dingfest mache, kann ich so tun, als wre
As a result of this searchfor one's self andthe needto breakfree from the burdensof the
pastandestablisha senseof identity, the recognitionas well as the rejectionof the paternal
1'
frequent
features
'VAteffomane'.
role-modelare
of these
belong to this genre: Peter HenischDie kleine Figur meinesVaters (1975); Elisabeth
PlessenMitteilung an den Adel (1976); Bemward Wesper's posthumouslypublished
'Romanessay'Die Reise (1977); Peter Meier Stationen.Erinnerungenan Jakob Meler,
ZugfhrerSBB (1977);Fritz Zorn Mars (1977);Paul KerstenDer alltgliche Tod meines
Vaters(1978);GerhardWagnerDie Tagewerdenlnger(1978);Sigfrid GauchVaterspuren
(1979);RolandLang Die Mansarde(1979);E.A. RauterBrief an meineErzieher(1979);
Ruth RehmannDer Mann aufder KanzeLFragenan einenVater(1979);HeinrichWiesner
66
Der Riesewn 71sch(1979); ChristopherMeckel Suchbild. ber meinen Vater (1980);
Brigitte SchwaigerLange Abwesenheit(1980); JuttaSchuttingDer Vater (1980); Peter
Liebe (1980);ChristophGeiserBrachland(1980);GnterSeuren
Hrtling Nachgetragene
AbschiedvoneinemMrder (1980);WemerBucherEin anderesLeben.Versuchsich einem
Unbekanntenanzunhem (1981); Ludwig Harig Ordnung ist das ganze Leben. Roman
influence
during
in
by
the
their
these
of
power
and
unaware
professions
exerted
men
were
history.
German
1940s
German
born
during
the
of
period
and
childrenwho were
a crucial
by
found
the
their
themselves
now
at
peakof
confronted the
who were
careerssuddenly
fact
of their fathers' complicity in the Nazi atrocities. These personal
undeniable
interrogations,however,occur after the deathof the father, hencehe is unableto reply.
The reasonsfor this long overduebroachingof the subjectof Nazismin their own family
backgroundsare difficult to define. As Michael Schneiderpointsout, one hasto wonder,
der
67
It doesseemsomewhatincrediblethat questionsabouteachfather's activitiesduring Nazi
bringing
his
his
death.
Whilst
before
his
methodof
up
children were not posed
rule and
Konrad
fathers
(and
had,
Brendler,
their
silent.
mothers)
of
course,
remained
alive
Professor of Education at the University of Wuppertal, suggeststhat it was not shameor
feelings of guilt which silenced theseparents:
68
behaviour
known
them
to the world. Indirectly, they were also
and
making
and
attitude
hurt
in
for
having
to
the
themselves
to
need
punish
and
such a
order
pay
experiencing
father. Hence,a book suchas Niklas Frank'sDer Vater (1987)alsocarriesthe title Eine
Abrechnung:
()
und Dein Herz schlgt mir ins Gesicht, und ich ffne
meinen Mund, und ich beie hinein, in Dein Herz, und ich
spre Dich schreienund schreien, aber der Schrei ist dumpf,
69
thought,with thosewho 'merely' did nothingonly fractionally
less guilty than those who were actively involved. But,
facing that, I also have to look at myself: if my father was
basicallya coward,and, in his attitudetowardsme, his least
assertive son, a bully, what am I?
What -I
say it
feelings.
70
hatredand guilt do prevadetheseportrayalsby daughters,distinguishingthem from the
portrayalsby sons.
It is questionablewhetherany of thesedaughterswill ever be capableof finding peace
of mind and putting their fathers to rest for good becausethese works do have the
appearanceof being memorials to their fathers. The writing per se may only have been
strafende,
einschchternd-lhmende
71
Autorittsperson,an dem die Liebes- und ZrtlichkeitsbedrfnissedesKindesabprallenmuten?'
(L. A. 8)36
()
dich
du
deinen
Vater
Frage:
Iiebst
mehr
als
wiederkehrenden
Schilling
dir
istV'
Recht
ein paar
selbst,weil er zu
so gut
mit
Bestechungzahlt. (V. 73)11
72
Diese Tante ist vielleicht schuld daran, da Vater unsere
Ksseabwies,weil er wute, da dieseeine Tante sich als
Kind auf dem Scho ihres Vaters setzte, um ihm unter
Liebkosungendie Geldtascheherauszuziehen. (L. A. 84)
73
his/her
feelings
facts
towards
and
negativeand positive thoughtsas the author assesses
father. Whilst they do acquirea new and better understandingof their fathers,they all
leave their novels open-ended:the suggestionbeing that the thought processis never
completed.
The works by Plessen,Schwaigerand Schuttingdisplayan intensepreoccupationwith
the deadfatherwhich maybe regardedasindicativeof thepsychologicalmourningprocess
by
departure
is
loss
bereavement
loss.
The
to
to
a
represented
and adaptation
reaction
of
from the bereaved'susual stateof thought, feeling and behaviour. The death of the father
father:
her
in
by
daughter
towards
generally speaking, an
the
results a change of attitude
initially negative portrayal of the father accompaniedat the outset by feelings of dislike,
into
father's
her
deeper
delves
daughter
hostility and hatred becomesmore positive as the
its
At
extreme
most
their
her
relationship.
past, ruminates over
upbringing and examines
love
as
yearning
as
well
daughter's
by
of
is
illustrated
the
admission
this positive portrayal
for her father. Other indications of an improved attitude include understanding,sympathy,
The
between
and
child.
lack
parent
the
communication
of
and
about
regret
appreciation
feelings
hostile
towards
daughter's
itself
the
originally
to
appears assuage
writing process
improved
formation
The
his
death.
of an
her father and facilitates facing the reality of
On
the
due
one
be
is
dead,
reasons.
he
to
of
father,
her
number
a
may
once
opinion of
deceased
idealise
the
bereaved
and recall
to
is
hand, it a common reaction of those recently
belief
speak
that
not
should
the
one
thus
that
things
with
person,
complying
about
only good
ill of the dead. On the other hand, by reviewing the real memories and working through
is
allows
which
the
reached
the positive as well as
negativeaspects,a clearer understanding
for the daughter's forgiveness of her father's wrongdoings.
74
Ironically, whilst thesedaughtersconcentrateon the faults of their fathers,their own
imperfectionscometo the surface. Schirndinghighlightsthe guilt which theseauthorsof
fathersin literary form:
'Viteffomane' incur whenjudging their deceased
kommen
des
Vergehens
trachte,
schuldig?
zu
nicht
gleichen
begreifen,
habe
ich
hchstens
Jahren,
also
ohne zu
mit
vier
schonalles begriffen, und so ist er daranschuldgda meine
erstenLieben raschendendeLieben gewesensind. (V. 140)
75
Clearly this daughterfelt insecurein any love-relationshipwith a man becauseshe had
his
had
badly
her
father,
he
treated
the
the
wife and
ever-changing
moods
of
way
witnessed
children.
On thebasisof the father'sinability or unwillingnessto showhis daughterany affection,
the narrator of Lange Abwesenheitexperiencesproblems in her relationship with her lover,
her
love-relationship
be
for
to
than
tabooed
the
with
nothing
other
a
substitute
proves
father, as will be explainedlater in this chapter. For now it shouldbe notedthat whenever
this daughterwasin thepresenceof Birer her father'sviewsaboutJewsconstantlyoccupied
her mind and in her heart shecould not tear herselfaway from his prejudices:
The daughter'sgrowing hatredfor her lover merely proveshow alike she and her father
were.
Eachwriter's criticism of her fathermay well result from her attemptto distanceherself
from the subject-matterand presentan objectiveportrayal of the father, yet the similar
daughter's
The
bring
father
daughter
together.
they
closer
share
characteristicswhich
and
Plessen's
her
do
in
In
teenage
themselves
years
own mistakes manifest
various ways.
ich:
father:
her
"Was
Augusta,
feelings
will
towards
wasalreadyunsureof her
protagonist,
76
ihm nahe sein oder den Bruch?" (M. A. 44). She accuseshim of being "der groBe
Unsichtbare,der Fremde"(M. A. 30), yet sheis the onewho movesawayfrom the family
home, first to study in Berlin, then to work in Munich. Although it is her father's
unrelentingauthority and eventualthreat to kill her and her friends which influenceher
decisionto leaveand stay'away,the daughterneverseesit as her duty to return homeand
makesamendswith her father. Sheis equallystubbornand hard on him, as he had been
to her. The daughterin Schutting'swork also choosesto move away from home and
becomesa strangerto her father: "Ich habemit demVater ( )jahrelang so gut wie nichts
...
ich
in
Wien lebe" (V. 62).
seit
geredet,
In contrastSchwaiger'snarrator,as alreadyindicated,is moreexactingin the way she
'o
'hurting'
her
father
their
to
terms
estrangement. On the one
setsabout
and coming
with
hand,shetries to form a link by choosinga lover of her father'sage, someonewho might
fill thegapandfulfil therole of her father,therebyovercomingthe distancebetweenfather
anddaughter. On the other hand,the choiceof a Jewishlover causesmoreanimosityand
createsgreaterdistancebetweenthe two of them. Schwaiger'schoiceof title for the work,
"LangeAbwesenheit",encapsulates
the rift betweendaughterand father: in their thoughts
death
have
been
the
parent
and opinions
and child
of the father his
always
apart; with
absencefrom the daughter'slife is physical and permanent. The narrator now has to
of death.
overcomethe estrangement
In her stateof bereavementthe daughteris acutelyawareof her own failings, the love
which shenever showedher father, the feelingsof hatredwhich sheexpressed.Feelings
do
it
becomes
be
Thus
to
the
of guilt prove
consequence
of an ambivalentrelationship.
evidentin theseworks that hateis an emotionnever far from love, and it is a deathin the
family which bringsaboutthis recognition. The narratorof Der Vaterregretsthat shewas
77
not loving towardsher father. Shecriticiseshim for lack of affection, yet sheadmitsto
beingpartly to blame. The weekprior to his deathshehad forgottenhis birthday Oustas
birthdays)andshehadnot beenpresentat his deathOustasher father
he neverremembered
had not beentherewhenhis fatherdied). Sheis certain,too, that her fatherhadnot heard
her farewell at the end of her last visit. Thus a senseof guilt on the part of the daughter
doespervadethe narrative:
78
Ein Vater, ein richtiger Vater, ist einer, den man nicht
umarmendarf, den man nicht unterbrechendarf, wenn er
spricht, dem man antworten mu, auch wenn er zum
fnftenmal dasselbefragt und es aussieht, als frage er zum
fnftenmal, um sich zu vergewissern, ob die Tchter auch
79
Otherguilt feelingsarisebecausethe daughterwas not presentwhen the father died.
by Schutting,whosenarratoris painfully awarethat her difficulty in
This is emPhasised
is
father's
death
further
her
her
by
having
the
complicated
not
seen
corpse
of
accepting
father. There is the suggestionthat, if she had seenit, she would have felt some kind of
insecure
feels
is
in
instead
As
Plessen's
the
she
and
case
unsure.
novel, this
relief,
daughteris informedof her father's suddendeathfrom a heartattackby her motherover
the telephone. Disbelief is her immediate reaction, partly becausein her thoughts he had
before
last
last
him.
died
Recollections
their
months
when
she
saw
of
encounter
six
already
his
follow
death.
Absence
their
the
news
of
past,
precarious
of
relationship
andan analysis
from the death,not beingableto seethe corpse,as well as the recognitionof havingfailed
by
love,
to
the
the
these
of
guilt
experienced
aspects
contribute
sense
all
to express
daughter. In her book 77ieCourageto GrieveJudy Tatelbaumsuggeststhat
feelings
invariably
the
consequent
self-reproachare
guilt and
that we mustconfront. We are so susceptibleto guilt after a
loss that we can turn any thought, feeling, experience, or
feel
to
guilt mildly. Guilt may
memory guilt, and others
"'
deny
death.
the
to
reality of
serve
80
journey
from
four
Augusta's
lasts
Munich
Schleswig-Holstein
time.
to
car
of
space
a short
days. The drive from the southto the north of West Germanyis sufficientlylong for the
imagination
havoc.
inability,
however,
Her
to
the
to
to
actually
and
play
unfold
memories
face the reality of the death of her father is evident from her last minute decision not to
43
has
her
destination.
in
Vater
funeral
Der
though
the
the
she
narrator
even
reached
attend
father's
death
her
his
during
days
between
her
the
three
and
and
reflections
actions
records
funeral. In fact she sendsout the mourning cards, advisesher family on how to formulate
for
in
helps
for
the
the
the
suggestions
notice
newspaper
and
with
obituary
the words
her
The
the
to
She
mother
undertakers.
a
and
accompanies
wreath
alsoorganises
eulogy.
funeral
bring
intellectual
for
the
the
awareness
of
reality and
about
a
gradual
arrangements
finality of the death,but it is only when she seesher father's nameprinted in black and
daughter
is
his
death,
that
the
in
eventually
the
publicly
announces
newspaperwhich
white
believes
funeral
died.
during
has
And
he
that
the
service
she
still
that
yet
even
convinced
father
being
During
hope
do
bells
the
the
there
alive.
long
the
a
of
ring,
remains
not
as
as
is
has
dreams
father,
her
the
the
such
magnitude
of
about
consistently
two
she
years
next
importance
dreams
during
Tatelbaum
the
the
of
explains
mourning
undergoes.
trauma she
fo
in
the
owing way:
period
44
all.
81
Clearly this daughterfinds it difficult to handle the emotional experienceof bereavement.
Her period of mourning, which can be described as a time of convalescence,lasted two
years.
her
father
her
him
her
loss
as
own mixed
as well
and
understandingof
of
permanent
her
father
has
been
her
to
the
In
to
of
memories
able
put
she
only
now
mind
emotions.
from
have
for
to
to
thus
a
The
time
months
weeks
as
seen,
can
vary
grieving,
we
rest.
period of years.
As mentionedbefore, Schwaiger's narrator anticipatesher father's death. She has the
him
because
death
for
his
both
to
she
watches
mentally and emotionally
opportunity prepare
his
death,
is
in
hospital.
Whilst
from
the
moment
of
at
she not present
dying slowly
cancer
is
immediate
few
later.
Her
to
and
is
touch
the
cry
reaction
to
corpse
a
minutes
able
she
father
brings
body.
kissing
his
lifeless
Death
the
very close
laugh simultaneously, whilst
in
freely
her
is
in
her
life
first
For
to
time
daughter.
emotions
the
she able express
to his
being
kiss
him
father,
her
or
to
pushed
away
without
embrace
and
of
the proximity
believingthat shewaswrong in doing so. Henceher words are onesof gratitude:sheno
for
death
father.
from
her
Here
for
has
an
allows
to wait
longer
a sign of affection
frustrations
daughter's
a
sense
of
since
the
provides
relief,
and
pent-up
all
of
outpouring
father
her
be
laid
for
hate
felt
love
to
between
could
rest.
she
and
which
tug
emotion
of
the
does
The
in
funeral
involved
the
is
the
attend
service.
daughter
and
arrangements
also
This
fact
be
denied.
However,
the
death
longer
the
that
very
the
can
no
reality of
affirmationof
if
him,
father's
her
daughter
talking
to
as
the
graveside,
standing
at
with
opens
narrative
inability
free:
break
her
to
to
he were alive, points
82
Aber sein Sterbenwar die letzte Falle in die ich hineingeriet
in
ich
immer
der
noch
und
stecke. Weil mein Vater
unsterblich ist. (L. A. 20)15
ihe
daughter
holds
father.
burial
her
Evidently
the
conversations
the cemeterywhere
with
does
halt
influence.
be
his
later
It
father
to
her
that this
not/cannot
put
a
shown
will
of
inability of the daughterfigure to acceptthe deathof her father may be an explanationfor
the
to
past.
the
such
memories
and
relives
continues
recount
writer
why
Whilst the daughterin eachbook expressesher anguishin various ways, there is
during
indicated
bereavement;
for
by
her
behaviour
as
emotions
common
evidenceof
bereaved
help
Crying
does
to
the
their
to
tears
express
and
relieve
pain.
seem
example,
46
function
bring
important
Schutting's
a
sense
of
cathartic
and
can
relief
an
serve as
.
first
bumps
into
into
leaves
house
bursts
the
time
tears
the
and
she
a relative.
narrator
Thereaftershecarriestissuesaroundwith her for their preventiveeffect, "prophylaktische
Wirkung" (V. 35). During the funeral servicesheis determinednot to sheda tear. She
finds a way of haltingthe tearsby concentratingon the movementof her eyelids. Shealso
lets her mind wander, as if to escapethe reality of the eventstaking place. In Lange
is
the
Abwesenheit narrator conscious'ofnot being able to cry. The suggestionis that, as
long as shedoesnot cry, her grief will remainlocked inside. Her emotionalresponseto
83
loss is one of confusion. As in the states of bereavementof the other daughters, the
84
from
death
believes
her
father's
Schwaiger's
that
resulted
narrator
conflict of opinions.
"' Misunderstanding
"GottesGerechtigkeit"(L. A. 50), a punishmentfor his arrogance.
and
love.
One
denial
hatred
lack
momentthe
of
and
grew
out
of
of
communication
eventual
daughter is annoyedwith her father for dying without ever having made time for her, the
by
is
is
him
for
his
death.
Such
the
thanldng
the
experienced
of
emotions
paradox
she
next
for havingdeparted.
the deceased
There is evidencein these literary works which suggeststhat the daughter-father
father
his
is
the
to
that
the
whereby
uses
relationship,
of
pupil-teacher
relationship aldn
dominantpositionin the family to educatethe daughterto servehis needs. In Mitteilung
father's
feet
her
instance,
for
den
Augusta
Adel,
table
the
at
andtickles
sitsunder
young
an
his
fuzz
her
he
his
to
the
On
gently
scratch
on
them at
request.
other occasions orders
her.
from
he
Thus,
did
but
his
If
this
to
touch
praised
an early
well,
skin. she
not
nape,
her
father
her
between
learnt
Augusta
to
and
with obedienceand
associateanycloseness
age
"
be
be
A.
did
C.
If
told,
pleased
and
all
well.
would
would
she
as she was
submission.
The closenessof the relationshipwas, therefore,basedon the father's terms: by being
die
lernte
Worte.
Sie
lernte
die
daughter
her
love:
"Sie
the
verlangten,
proved
obedient
father
it
her
76).
(M.
A.
In
Schwaiger's
Lfigen"
that
the
notes
was
narrator
work
richtigen
it
involved
learning
if
behind
driving-force
her
to push a
the
education,even
who was
wheelchair:
85
Er hat immer gewollt, da ich alles lerne, was man knnen
This again would be on the father's terms because he would be the person in the
(L. A. 20-21)
86
in
is
by
if
highlighted
father's
his
IdIl
daughter,
Plessen's
the
threat
to
novel
she
control
being
shapedby her father. Becauseof the powerful
are
in
he
in
in
holds
family,
her
heart,
the world, he,
the
position
more than anyone,is subtly conveyingto her knowledgeof
"
be.
who shewill
87
In contrast,Schuttingportraysa fatherwho was reluctantto passon knowledgeto his
indifferent
he
doing
In
was
merely
about
so.
comparisonto the overperhaps
or
children,
bearingfather, this uninterestedand inattentivefather is presentedin an equally negative
light becausesuch apparent unconcern causessuspicion and mistrust on the part of the
daughter:
solange ich in seinem Haus gelebt habe, ist mir der Vater,
und nicht nur als Vater, 'verdchtig' gewesen,und nichts von
hat
der
dem,
Verdchtigungen
an
all
was meine
widerlegte,
Einschtzungdes Vaters etwas gendert. (V. 53)
For the narratorit is alreadyunforgiveablethat her father was out huntingon the day she
his
box
he
his
days
later.
In
born
that
of memorabiliashe
only
visited
wife
and
was
discoversa card which he had sentto his parentstelling them in the first instanceof the
his
daughter.
IdIled
birth
To the narrator,
had
he
then
the
announcing
of
and
two stags
father
her
her
dissatisfaction
his
life
with
the
of
were
self-evident;
priorities
way
of
then,
is apparentthroughoutthe narrative,yet shecannotaccusehim of demandingobedience,
it
is
indicated,
And
learning
being
the
cruel.
as
and
previously
process
of
violent
only of
forces
daughter
father's
her
to grow up very quickly:
this
streak
which
violent
to recognise
in seinerKcheseineZigarettenrauchend,betrachteich fast
so schonungsvoll
wie als Kind die zwei PersonendesVatersder eine, der Alletagevater,war zwar andersals die uns
88
bekanntenVter (uninteressiert
an uns selberund nochmehr
an dem, was unsbeschftige)(... ) (V. 86)
dann
aber
gab es auch noch den anderen Vater, den
SchwarzerTagder zwareinTeil
undAusnahmezustandsvater,
des einen war und manchmalauch in diesemzu erkennen
blieb (
...
) (V. 89)
Whilst eachwriter portraysthe fatherin a critical light on accountof the way in which
he treatshis children,thedaughterdoesactivelyseekher father'spraiseandapproval,since
it
does
her
father's
but
is
of
again
this one way gaining
once
reveal that this
attention,
be
is
forthcoming:
has
it
to
earned,
otherwise
not
attention
89
insecuritycontinuefor two yearsafter his deathuntil she is invited by the abbot of her
father's former schoolto give areading on the anniversaryof his graduation. Only then
is shecertainthat her fatherwould havebeenproud of her, just as the occasionhighlights
her pride in her father and the fact that she has reachedan understandingof him. Time,
then, is the healer in this relationship. After the death of her father, the daughter in Lange
90
obsessionfor economising. During hospital visits her father encouragesher to eat more
food:
food,
being
does
his
he
the
the
that
to
the
suggestion
not want waste expenseof
of
Thesedaughter-father
portrayalsthus serveto underlinethe closenessof the relationship.
Any attempt by the writer to distanceherself from her father is bound to fail becausetraits
likely
have
his
behaviour,
to
repeatedthemselves
character,attitude,
are
of
evenappearance
in his daughter.
As has beenshown,bereavementdoesinvolve a high level of psychologicalarousal.
All threebooksemphasisethe powerful influenceof the father in his daughter'slife, even
him.
he
has
died,
Beforethe narrativebegins
dependence
daughter's
the
on
as well as
after
in LangeAbwesenheitthereis an appropriateand significantepigraph:
In this motto lack of emotionsis symbolisedby the "Eisfeld" of the father's forehead,his
he
daughter
her
father
The
herself
figure
superior,
remains
mind.
sees
as a very small
is foremostin her mind. Her attemptsto makea breakand moveforward, away from his
91
influence, are unsuccessful. She goesround and round: her thoughtsare of him; her
father
in
be
her
Her
are
will
always
alive
mind. Ultimately, the
recollections repetitive.
booksthemselvesare testimonyto the fact that in the thoughtsof the writer her father is
"unsterblich" (L. A. 20). Each author depictsa daughterwho, like herself, facesdifficulties
in coming to terms with the death of her father: "Jetzt bist du tot, aber es erleichtert mich
fully
119).
(M.
A.
do
Emotionally
these
not
accept the loss
nicht"
writers/daughters
becausethey are unable to undo the bonds that built the relationship, as Schwaiger explains
in the words of her narrator/daughter:
Er ist tot, aber ich kmpfe gegen ihn, noch immer. Er hat
kann
ist
Stimmen,
Beine,
Arme
und
unsichtbar
viele
und
viele
mir jederzeitund berallauflauern. (L. A. 88)
I
The notion of the father being immortal suggestsreligious connotationsof the all
is
father
father
Lange
In
Abwesenheit
being
likened
Father.
the
to
the
almighty
powerful
idolised, evenworshippedby his family, friendsandpatients. Certainly the narratordoes
draw a tentativecomparisonbetweenher father and Christ, who healedthe woundedand
down
from
been
her
his
her
father
had
death
taken
the cross,
that
remark
after
sick, with
that he had been finally relieved from the pain of cancer and that it was "Gottes
Gerechdgkeit"(L. A. 50). Here it is possibleto seethe two sidesto his death: that in a
positivesensehe no longerhasto suffer any pain, but in a negativesense,as notedearlier,
deathis also a meansof just punishmentimposedby God who in the caseof Schwaiger's
52
in the ressurection,hoping that her father might perform this miracle. - Similarly,
92
Schutting'snarrator perceivesthe possibility of her father rising again becausehe was
buried on the third day: "Werdenwir am dritten Tag begraben,weil Er am dritten Tag
has
been
described
ist?
116).
"
(V.
The
narrativeendssymbolicallywith what
auferstanden
"
"poetische
Erl6sungsvision".
as a
daughter-father portrayals, namely death, guilt and redemption, and parallels the
father:
for
her
in
daughter
feelings
depicted
by
the
conflict
of
each
ambivalence
93
identity as a feminineperson"." The father is a major factor in the daughter'ssex-role
development,which seemshardly surprisingwhenwe takeinto considerationthat he is the
first man the daughterhas ever loved. As we have seen,the loss of the father has a
profound effect on the daughter's self-image. When he dies a senseof rejection seems
inevitable. This is madeexplicit by Schwaiger's narrator who is aware of the difficulty of
her
father, evenafter his death:
and
satisfying
pleasing
Beyondthe grave the daughterstill seeksa closerelationshipwith her father; the writer
innuendos
inclusion
in
him
is
It
to
this
these
of
sexual
show
wants
warmthand affection.
bookswhich doesdifferentiatethesefather-portrayalsfrom thoseof the sons. The above
quotationparaphrasesthe tabooedincestuousrelationship,where the father becomesthe
dead lover. As mentionedearlier in this chapter, the narrator in Lange Abwesenheit
respondsto the deathof her father by smotheringthe corpsewith kisses,able only on his
deathbedto showher love for him. Thereis the suggestion,too, that daughterandmother
vie for this man'sattention,the daughterregardingher relationshipwith her fatheras more
importantthanthatof husbandandwife. Of significanceis the fact that both womensuffer
under this maledominancebecausefor neitherof themlove is reciprocated:
94
Doch besondersdie Frauensindlebenslngliche
Opfer dieses
intimenMachtanspruchs
Erotik
geworden;dieunterschwellige
der KonfrontationzwischenVaterundSohntritt im Verhltnis
der Tochter zum Vater offen zutage: an der Liebe zum Vater
orientiert sich die Liebe zum Mann, sie schliet von
"
Verhalten
vornhereinein geschlechtliches
mit ein.
If,
is
father
believe,
the determining
as most professionals
influenceon his daughter'sconfidencein her sexualappeal,
and if it is masculineapproval that introducesher to the
pleasureto be takenin her femininity, thenit is a precarious
balanceindeeduponwhich they both tread. ( ) Obviously,
...
and fortunately, father-daughterincest is not a common
95
occurrence.But thereit lurks, just beyondmanifestation,as
"
facet
the
a palpable
of
relationship.
In Mitteilung an den Adel alcohol influences the father's behaviour towards his daughter
and reveals a vulnerable side to his personality. In his drunken stupor he is neither in
seinen Augen
liebe dich, sagteer, aber- ich bin ein alter Mann. Er wandte
sich schroff ab, ( ... ) Er drehtesich nicht mehr um.
(M. A. 223)
When shewas a child, he usedto order her to kiss his closedeyelidsand would only let
her go, onceshe had obeyedhis wishes. There was no indicationof love betweenthem,
just a daughterhaving to submit to her father's will. The closestSchutting'snarrator
comesto demonstratinglove for her father is when as a child shepretendsto be a dog.
Shewould lick her father's neck andnibble at his ears,actingmerelyas a replacementfor
his
one of
young dogs. In return the fatherwould let her brush and comb his hair. Once
betweenfatheranddaughteris on the father'sconditionsanddependent
againany closeness
51
his
mood. It becomesoverwhelminglyapparentin all threeworks that spontaneityof
on
feelingsis non-existent.The fatheris a strangerwho continuesto be an indomitableforce,
idealised.
an
setting
standardand expectationswhich eachdaughterfinds difficult to fulfil.
96
The fact that he is unapproachableis highlighted by the daughter in Der Vater who felt
in
in
his
him
The
look
the
to
eye.
and
shy
alone
company
awkward
when
and unable
in
however,
does
to
the
possibility of sexualattraction,
allusion
re-emerge a dreamthe
narrator has at the start of her recollections in which she is wearing her father's pyjamas
is
he
wearing a nightdress. Here the daughter is in control of her father and tries to
and
97
Ich trumeoft von meinemVater.
Ich trumeoft von Wnden
die Schlafzimmerverengen.
Ich versuche mir vorzustellen, was
geschehenhtte knnen in Madrid,
ernst,stumm.
Denn ich stellemir vor, ich htte
ihm die Zungeabgeschnitten.
Das Glied meinesVaters
hattenie so viel mit mir zu tun
wie seineZunge.
UnserdipalesVerhltnis
ging ber die Wrter.
Der Geist meinesVatersist schlechtgehegt.
Ich fhle mich verfault von
in
Abfall
mir,
so viel
der ausWnschenund Verwesungbesteht,
der durch so viele Filter gegangenist '
...
98
Evidence of such sexual innuendosin these literary works should not imply that love
the extentto which this daughterhad longedfor contactbetweenher and her father:
Ich halte seine Hand, lege mir seine Finger zurecht, die gute
Angst vor allen Hnden, als sie elf wurde: Sie fuhr
jemand
hob.
die
Hand
wenn
nur
zusammen,
Keine
Handbewegungen
sehenzu mssenund selber nicht mehr
sichtbar, nicht mehr vorhanden,unangreifbarzu sein, das
wre gut gewesen. (... ) Hnde streicheltennicht, Hnde
warennicht zrtlich. (M. A. 36)
99
Althoughit, is not madeexplicit, it doesseemthat Augustalearnsto associatehandswith
suffering, and that it was probably her father who smackedher, henceher desire for
revenge:
Unertrglich,
wenn C. A.
seine Hnde im
Gesprch
37)61
their power. The tables are turned, it is now the father who is the patient receiving
treatment. It is the fatherwho is at the mercyof others. For the daughterthis realisation
is of particularsignificancebecausefor the first time sheseesan ordinarypersonwhomshe
can approach. Lying in hospitalthe oncerevereddoctor, who was put on a pedestalby
thosearoundhim, loseshis authority: in his weak statehis aggressiveness
and angerare,
assuaged. He is reduced to the figure of a little man. In fact, the narrator refers twice to
her father as 'Pinocchio'.11 The first referenceoccursat the worst stageof her father's
illness:
100
his nosegrowing longer can be comparedto the large, swollenhandsof the father. The
daughterregardsthis as the ultimate form of punishmentfor her father becausehe is no
longerableto carry out his work. Furthermore,he becomescomparableto the puppeton
strings, since he cannot do anything without the help of medical staff. The daughter
her
father is not different from any other person:
that
recognises
...
) und wunderemich wieder, wie klein ihn der Tod gemachthat." (V. 156).
101
is
had
his
but
At
be
taken
threat
the
time
to
she
serious,
on reflection she able to
control.
dying
father's
dramatic
just
he
he
the
to
that
and never
was
as
say
stunt,
used
recognise
did. Whenhe doesdie, he, like Augusta,'leaves' the family-homefor good: therewill be
her
belief
hence
is
based
daughter's
decision
funeral
that
the
to
the
on
not attend
no return,
her
father
in
249).
footing:
(M.
A.
befinden
Auge"
"Wir
Auge
and
are
she
now on equal
uns
102
Due to the autobiographical nature of these father-daughter portrayals, the writing
for
be
form
therapy,
per
se
process
may regardedas a
of
a catharticexperience the writers
father
from
lives.
books
because
their
these
they
the
the
of
confront permanentabsenceof
Whether they will totally accept it, is another matter - hence the open-endednessof the
texts. Interestingly, the reader can never know from the text itself how long it took for the
lives in the past rather than the presentbecausethe memorieskeepher father alive. The
finishedliterary productshouldprovidethebereavedwriter with the final word on the death
her
have
helping
father,
interpreting
her
to
the
cometo terms
of
processof reflectionand
Sandra
loss.
On
level
the
therapeutic
the
appears
self
evident.
effect
with
a personal
Frieden suggeststhat texts, such as Mittellung an den Adel, also serve communal
therapeuticneedsbecausethey addresswider socialissues:
103
her decisionto write abouther father. I suspectthat her explanationis indicativeof the
incentivebehindmanyof thesefatherportrayals:
Ich habe immer gedacht, DAS drfte ich auch noch eines
Tages zum Schreibstoff machen. Das: den Tod des Vaters
denBruder,die Fassungslosigkeiten
unddie Zusammenhnge,
und die Geftheitender Mutter, das alles. Ich habegedacht,
es wre gemein, prosaprofi-hundsgemein,es wre verletzend.
104
Identity is one of the factorsmostpowerfully affectedby the
deathof someoneclose. ( ) The definitionof self may rely
...
stronglyon the other, so that when he is lost, the self must
find a new identitYwithout him."
Not only
105
morereal thanspokenwords;my unconscious
mind morereal
thanmy consciousmind; thevisionaryworld of dreamsmore
real than the walcingworld. Now, as I let go of the habits
and rituals that anchor me to the here-and-nowto explore the
lost landscapeof my childhood, I feel as if I've jumped off a
crashing.
106
Adel ist nicht nur ein Klassenbegriff. Adel deckt vieles
in
dem
kam
Mir
hin
bis
Regenbogenpresse.
es
zur
andereab,
Buch darauf an, das Patriarchalische jener Adliger
darzustellen, die noch Grogrundbesitz haben. Ich wollte
70
Furthermore, no one had dared to question his authority, whether at work or at home, he
be
to
respected:
was a person
is
brought
believe
Augusta,
to
her
that:
the
up
Throughout
childhood
protagonist,
A.
74).
(M.
heard"
be
but
be
ladies
to
to
"Young
seen
never
are
Whenever she
broom
in
locked
by
her
a
cupboard,
smackedand
governess,
punished
she
was
misbehaved,
boarding-school.
At
is
to
the
during
Later
her
bed
the
away
to
she
sent
night.
then tied
like
behave
for
first
to
Augusta
time
the
resists
continuing
whenshe
rebels
ageof seventeen
She
father's
her
be
to
wishesandcommands.
a robot which could programmedaccording
had had enough of the charadeof kissing everyone'shand, of the pretenceof such
107
her
father
told
that he made her sick. After three more years of leading
so
she
affection,
life
free
herself
from
"Einhaus"
Augusta
the
to
at
makes
a
attempt
physical
superficial
a
ties of her father,theprivilegesandrestrictionsof his exclusiveworld, by studyingin West
Berlin and Paris, later moving to Munich to work as a jourrialist. She thus opts for an
between
the
contrast
city-life and country-life.
as
well
Augustarejectsthe lifestyle which shehad experiencedin her childhood,becauseshe
knew what lay ahead of her if she had stayed. She had no wish to grow into a passive
functions.
She
lazing
house
in
the
also
around
society
and
superficial
participating
woman,
identity,
insomuch
her
is
her
background
likely
the
to
to
as
mould
recognises extent which
become
bearing
the
nobility
an
of
anonymousperson,merely a representative
shewould
in
her
life:
being
family
the
of
status
account
nameand
on
recognisedandacknowledged
eines Rittergutsbesitzers,Schlobesitzers,
eines Junkers zu
sein, dazu die Qual der Anrede, so viele den Anredenden
festlegendeFormeln wie Finger an einer Hand: Comtesse,
Fruleinvon, Frau von, Grfin Pe, Grfin, und wer von den
fflnfen bin ich? (M. A. 179)
it is worth noting that in reality the writer has chosento drop the 'von' from her name,
distinct
from
disassociate
her backgroundand
herself
to
to
signify
a
appears
move
which
108
to create more distance. Perhapsshe also believes that she will be more objective, or that
be
further
implication
disparaging.
is
'right'
A
has
to
the
that shewants
more
earned
she
to be successfulin her own right, just as her protagonistseeksfreedomto expressher
interest
her,
matters
which
about
such as politics.
opinions
Dissension arises betweendaughter and father from a clash of differing socio-political
in
is
highlighted
"Post
This
the
the
entitled
episode
concerning
war-diary
opinions.
festum", which Augusta's father wrote two years after the SecondWorld War and decides
to pass on to Augusta with the expectationthat his daughter will, after reading the diary,
72
he
him
better.
He
her
entrusts
a
of
work
which
valued so much
with piece
understand
that he had never shown it to anyone else. His sister had originally encouragedhim to
in
his
he
down
the
experiences
of
war after cameout of prison order to cometo terms
write
been
Nazi
her
Augusta
father
had
her
tells
that
the
a
and
warns
niece
she
never
events;
with
hard
her
father.
form
however,
be
Augusta,
the
too
to
content
and
analyses
on
of the
not
109
festum"
"Post
in
Thus
disappointing
daughter
the
the
the
only
succeeds
event.
and
after
The belief of Augustaand for that matter, Plessenherself, that the family estateis
its
if
in
in
bound
by
traditions,
trapped
conventions,
social
as
people
aristocratic
steeped
is
in
from
The
first
is
the
novel.
time
cut
off
made
explicit
chapter
and
reality,
warp
a
in
both
dem
Glassturz":
this
"Unter
twice
to
the
chapter
and
refers
occurs
phrase
entitled
CA's life (M. A. 60) and Augusta'slife (M. A. 75) in "Einhaus". It clearly points to a
is
"Einhaus"
(the
the
that
and
name
class
suggests
of
estate
appropriate)
separate,privileged
is situatedin an isolatedtime zone, unaffectedby the eventsof the war and insulated
"
from
In
Tinhaus"
the
the
the
spite
of
intrusions
rest
of
war
adverse
any
world.
against
be
based
technology
tradition
to
only
on
conservative
modem
and
custom;
and
continues
its
farms.
business
to
the
the
of
allowed
estate
are
penetrate
and
skills
management
new
Here old methodsdo give way to new onesbut solely on accountof the benefitswhich
thesecanyield in order to maintainthe land for Augusta'sbrotherandthe next generation.
It is from this seeminglyendlesscycle of history that Augustabreaksfree and rebels.
The battleof opinionsbetweenfatheranddaughterdevelopsinto a feud, which culminates
110
incapableof compromise:
ist
ich
da
dir
Es
nicht
mir
zu.
nicht mglichzu akzeptieren,
einenWeg geheals du, einen anderen,als du ihn mir vorzeichnenund vorschreibenwillst, immer noch. (M. A. 221)
Even after travelling to "Einhaus" for the funeral Augustais unable to go beyond the
her
life
between
boundary
the
the
new
and the one she left
and
cross
estate
of
outsIdrts
behind. It is her last act of defiance:if shedid attendthe funeral, she would merelYbe
her,
in
father's
doing
her
taking
of
part
wish,
what
was
expected
another
complyingwith
her
lay
in
The
the
telling
world
about
upbringing,
writer's ultimaterebellion
ceremony.
in
literary
form
father
in
her
life,
her
he
the
criticising
and
played
role
what
especially
behaved.
her
he
daughter
deny
how
This
the
aristocracy
could
of
not
embodiedand
backgroundbut shecould reject the lifestyle by breakingaway from the family-bondsand
by
her
father's
authority.
suffocation
preventing
ill
It could be said of all these father portraits that the daughters-cum-writersare defying
their fathersfor the last time by going public and makingprivate issuesknown to the rest
female
because
defiance
I
this
trait
the
see
as
a
not
male
of
and
writers
would
world.
of
based
the women's writings are
primarily on mixed emotions, waivering betweenlove and
hate of their fathers. Certainly, as shown, Plessen'sprotagonist does comment on social
in
West
Germany.
However,
the
the
postwar
overridingtone
of
period
aspects
political
and
is one of bitterness towards the father: forgiveness cannot be expressed by either the
112
havebeenamongstthemillions of Jewsmurderedby the Nazis. Shetries to hurt her father
the only way sheknowshow, by selectingthe worst imaginablefear her father may have,
defies
father
by
her
law.
daughter
her
In
Jewish
this
association
son-in
public
namelya
indirectly
Jew,
raisesthe questionof ethical responsibility of the generationthat
and
with a
followed Hitler. It is her form of spite, just as Augusta refuses to surrender to her father's
interwoven
in
Abwesenheit
In
Lange
thereof
the
are
social
and
criticism
attitudes
wishes.
by
the writer.
concerns
personal
For both Schwaiger and Plessen writing serves the purpose of a reaction or protest
Schwaiger's
fathers
by
they
their
the
represent.
class-values
and
againstsuppression
'Abrechnung' is also to be recognisedin her confrontation with past personal events and
her open attackin public disclosingthe private mattersto the readerand criticising her
middle-classupbringing:
71
bestimmung.
113
in
her
father.
family
Within
the
the
embodied
authority
male
and marriage
perpetuates
femaleindividuality and self-expression
are suppressed
and not allowed any freedomto
develop,as illustratedin Plessen'snovel, too:
ich
163)
(M.
Mund.
A.
mit
vollem
redete
Yet due to their financial security all these daughters, including Schutting's narrator, are
having
is
done
It
home
that
though,
leave
they
noticeable,
and
study.
so,
to
eventually
able
do decideto stayawayfrom homein order to createa life for themselves.The emphasis
Schwaigerplaceson the significanceof the daughter'ssocialbackgroundcomesto the fore
in her first novel:in fact "gutbargerlich"is thevery first word of the text andthe suitability
through
is
linked
to
this
standards
Rolf
of
notion
maintaining
middle-class
generations
of
family:
the
of
in
is
Lange
Abwesenhelt
Birer
the
that
little
then,
is
a shock
relationshipwith
It
wonder,
for the daughter'sfamily andunacceptable.After interviewingSchwaigerin 1977JOrgen
Serkemadethe following commentsabout her first novel which also ring true of Lange
114
father
Abwesenheitand do highlight the inadequacies
the
of
as depictedby all the women
in
writers this study:
Immer wieder qult der Gedankean den Vater, der mit sich
fertig
geworden ist. Der Vater, der sich arm geizte,
nicht
dem
htte
knnen:
er
mit
sparte,
geben
weil
was er
Geborgenheit, Wrme, Vertrauen. Statt dessen Erziehung
dem
Vokabel Tugend. Tugendsamsollte die Tochter
unter
115
Vater hatte kine Autoritt.
sthetische berlegungen fr
viel
11
als moralischeoder gesellschaftspolitische.
entscheidender
her
is
it
to
this
to
mention
approach
writer's
attitude
and
portrayal of the
necessary
now
death of her father, which differ from that of Plessenand Schwaiger in that any criticism
More
116
Der Vater is not an 'Abrechnung' becausethere is no senseof vengeanceor punishmentin
her
father
the work, insteadthereis disappointment
to
the
and
understand
alongwith
need
to cometo termswith his deathin order to makesenseof her life.
For thesewomenwriters lack of communication,the inability to expressoneselffreely
inhibitions
father,
fear
daughter
between
the
without
and
or
of reprisals, causes greatestrift
illustrated, it is the latter, on accountof the fact that apart from literature the daughterfather relationship is being recognisedmore and more as influential and equally as
development
in
importantto that of the daughter-mother
the
of a'daughter's
relationship
in
be
featured
this
At
three
chapter
can
regarded
time
the
the
works
self-awareness.
same
like
because,
in
'VAterb0cher'
their male
the
trend
as a whole
as representativeof
in
fathers,
their
Reich
legacy
Third
the
albeit
they
the
embodied
colleagues,
confront
of
the
books
The
of
typify
the
perspective
three
personal
authentic,
posthumously.
also
literaturewhich appearedin the 1970sand 1980s,later termed'NeueSubjektivitat',in that
deep
is
in
her
within
and
probes
problems
eachwriter very much enveloped
own private
herself to find a solution to her anxieties. For many Germanicwomen writers of this
find
herself,
in
thewriter
is
to
the
to
order
period act of writing central self-definition,and,
beginswith an analysisof her father and/or mother, her creators. Analysisof Plessen's,
Schwaiger'sand Schutting'sfather-bookshas shownthis to be the case. Moreover, their
117
illustrate
writings
specificallythe right of the daughterto fight back againstthe values
assertedby her father, as Reinhard Baumgart similarly concludesin his review of
literature:
contemporaryGermanautobiographical
118
NOTES TO CHAPTER ONE
Jessica Benjamin, 'Authority and the Family Revisited: or, A World Without
Alexander Mitscherlich, Auf dem Weg zur vaterlosen Gesellschaft: Ideen zur
Sozialpsychologie
(Mnchen,Zrich: Piper, 1989).
Eva Kolinsky refers to the "fatherlesssociety of today" in her work, Womenin West
Schneider,p. 14.
Since Ist July 1977the Civil Codeon Marriageand Family Law (Para. 1356)has
read as follows:
119
habensie auf die Belangedes anderenEhegattenund der
Familie die geboteneRcksichtzu nehmen.
Kolinsky, p. 52.
'Usfiger Gast': interview with Cheryl Benard and Edit Schlaffer in Der Splegelp
16 September1991.
10
11
bei
(Reinbek
die
Vter
Cheryl Benardand Edit Schlaffer,ed-, Sagt uns, wo
sind
Hamburg:Rowohlt, 1991),p. 141.
120
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
Fraser,p. 241.
20
BarbaraTaufar was bom in Austria but now lives in Israel, after convertingto
Judaismat the ageof forty-five. Sheremainedat her father'sbedsidefor six weeks
the
Chissick
Rosalyn
to
at
She
spoke
whilst he was dying of a brain tumour.
121
Culture.
Options,
History
for
Study
Jewish
Spiro
Institute
the
the
and
of
requestof
November1988,pp. 43-44.
21
22
Greer, p. 247.
23
24
Interview with AnthonyWilson, 7he Other Sideof Midnight, ITV, 2 April 1989.
25
Peter Henisch, Die kleine Figur meines Vaters (Frankfurt a.M.: Suhrkamp, 1980),
109.
75
and
pp.
26
27
Schneider,p. 9.
28
30
September
Magazine,
Times
Sunday
Fathers',
Gitta Sereny, 'The Sins of the
1990,p. 29.
122
29
Schneider,p. 12.
30
31
guilty:
123
familiren Geschwtz,beugen. Wie immer ich sie auch mit
32
Sereny, p. 29.
33
(1966),325-334(p. 333).
34
ManfredJurgensen,
DeutscheFrauenautorender Gegenwart(Bern:Franke, 1983),
325.
p.
35
Schneider,
p. 33.
36
37
38
124
39
40
SeepageI 11.
41
Seepage 50.
42
43
44
Tatelbaum,p. 31.
45
46
BeverleyRaphael,7heAnatomyofBereavement(London:Hutchinson,1984),p. 46.
47
125
48
49
50
Brigitte Schwalger, Wie kommtdas Salz ins Meer (Reinbekbei Hamburg: Rowohlt,
1984),p. 31.
51
Seepage57.
52
Seepage84.
53
54
At the start of Der Vaterreferenceis madeto the humansoul being like a trapped
bird in a humanbody, a life-long cage. A woman'shusbanddiesand sheopensthe
window to let the soul out (V. 36-37).
55
Wakerman,p. 19.
56
57
Jurgensen,p. 307.
126
58
Wakerman,p. 20.
59
This notion of the daughteronly being able to get closeto her father when sheis
a 'dog' is reminiscent of Germaine Greer's remark about her relationship with her
father when she was a child:
60
61
127
handsand thoseof her father: "I knew as I held my father'sold handin my own,
its exactreplica, andwatchedmy skull emergingthroughhis transparentskin, that
I am my father'sdaughter". Daddy, WeHardly Knew You,p. 14.
62
Translated from Italian "Pinocchio" meansa 'pine seed. The original story was
The
by
Walt
Disney.
for
by
text
Carlo
Collodi
written
and adapted screenand
actual puppet was made of pine wood.
63
64
GabrieleWohmann,SchnesGehege(DarmstadtandNeuwied:Luchterhand,1985),
p. 276.
65
Serke,p. 352.
66
128
(
habe
)
Therapie
sensationellen
medizinischen
hineswegs
...
Ich hab' immer gedacht, der liebe Gott hat mir meine
Begabungals Entschdigunggegeben,weil er mich nicht als
129
67
Jurgensen, p. 277. In Lange Abwesenheit the daughter also points out that the
fatherhadstifledhis daughter'sdevelopment
andunderminedtheir relationshipwith
him: "Ich httees nicht zugelassen,
daer mich und meineTchterverkrppelt"
(L. A. 52).
68
Fraser,p. 150.
69
Serke,p. 352.
70
Serke,p. 352. Not just ownershipleadsto powerbut also his role as headof the
family.
71
72
"Post Festum" is also the title of the secondchapter of the novel. This Latin phrase
canbe translatedin two ways: after the festival' or 'too late'. Augustais giventhe
diary after she has attendedfamily festivitieson the estate;the diary's title refers
to 'after the war'; the diary is 'too late' becauseit wasnot written at the time of the
eventsand thereforenot a true diary; it also signifies that reconciliationbetween
father and daughteris too late, sinceit doesnot achievethe effect the father had
hopedfor.
73
130
74
1981),
Reclam,
by
(Stuttgart:
Manfred
Durzak
DeutscheGegenwartsliteratur,
ed.
pp. 337-358(p. 350).
75
Another word for "Glassturz" is "Glasglocke" which is also the German title for
Syliva Plath's 7heBell Jar, written in 1963. The bell jar is similarly a symbolof
dissociation from reality for the protagonist, Esther Greenwood, who fails to IdIl
home:
76
77
Jurgensen,p. 283.
131
78
in
the
the
on
manwho plays mostsignificantrole at variousstages a girl's/woman's
life. Her self revolvesaroundhis and is determinedby him. Oncemarried the
ich.
bin
in
kommt
das
Ich bin
ins
"Ich
Wie
Salz
Meer.
nicht
narrator comments
Rolfs Frau" (p. 34). As in the caseof the father, the woman is expectedto submit
is
her
husband's
during
Even
to
the
she
affair
extra-marital
and adhere
wishes.
subjectedto the demandsand commandsof her lover, Albert.
79
80
Serke,p. 300.
81
82
83
132
84
133
CHAPTER TWO: MY MOTHER LIVES ON IN ME
motherhasbecomea widow, and therebydealsnot only with the reactionof two different
but also the lonelinesswhich elderly people
generationsto the loss of the husband/father,
mayexperienceafter the deathof a partner. In a similarvein Schriber'sfemaleprotagonist
confrontsthe lonely existenceof her divorcedmotherin a small Swisscommunity,when
she pays her a rare visit, the duration of which constitutesthe book. In contrast to
Wohmann's daughter-figure,who focusesexclusively on the present-dayrelationship
between daughter and mother, Schriber's daughter-figurerecalls her childhood and
in the village; the day her fatherleft homefor a womanof his daughter'sage,
adolescence
andthe effect this hadon her motherandherself. As in Wohmann'sand Schriber'sworks
bond,this
Mitgutsch,too, illustratesthe extentto which guilt pervadesthe mother-daughter
time through three generationsof womenliving in rural Austria. Die Zilchtigung is a
chronicleof the repeatedmistakesof eachmotherthroughthegenerations,the mistreatment
from
daughter,
down
the
torture
one
of each
cruel and callousphysicaland mental
passed
beat
has
The
is
to
to
the
the
woman
next.
narrator
resolvednot
present-daymotherwho
her daughter,but with whom shefails to havea happyrelationship. Her analysisof her
own upbringingandher mother'slife in order to find reasonsfor this absenceof happiness
134
and transferenceof hatred are the focus of Mitgutsch's account. For the daughtersin all
in
move order to do so; that only thencansheform her own thoughtsabouther motherand
makejudgementsabouther mother'sbehaviourandher mother'sattitudetowardsher own
position as a wife, a divorcee, or a widow. During and as a result of this process of
her
her
daughter
develops
the
of
own self.
of
analysis
mother,
an understanding
gradually
it will be shown that the relationshipbetweenmother and daughteris central to the
developmentof a woman's identity; at the sametime it remainscomplex: "Von allen
Beziehungen,die ich kenne,ist die zwischenMutter andTochterzweifellos
menschlichen
' We shall Seethat the
die geheimnisvollste,kompliziertesteund emotionsgeladenste".
in
found
is
indeed
be
the
'this
ambivalenceof unspoken
complexity of
relationship
-to
feelings,the fluctuationbetweenlove and hate, as well as in the generationgap. Before
in
literary
the
the
the
mother our
role of
analysing
relationship,we need to consider
Westernculture, her relationshipwith her child, in particular her daughter,in order to
is
fraught
the
to
at
this
yet
problems,
with
and
appreciate
what
recognise
extent
relationship
this
for
both
We
then
to
time
all
extent
so
note
what
vital
shall
same
motherand child.
theorisingis evidentin thesethreeworks of Germanicliterature.
Just as the role of the father has beenundergoinga changebasedon the development
ideas
from one generationto the next, so that nowadayshousehusbands
are no
of new
135
longer ridiculed, so the role of the mother has also beenchanging,but in the opposite
direction. Sheis no longerconfinedto the domesticityof motherhood,insteadthe growing
trendfor Westernmothersis to combinechild-rearingwith a careeror part-timework. We
could say, therefore, that the professional, middle-classfather is slowly moving towards his
child, trying to make time and putting more effort into the relationship; whilst the educated,
middle-classmother is moving away from her child in that she continuesto work and
develops outside interests, while still bringing up children.
Psychologists and
for
do
healthy
the
these
moves,
not
only
psychoanalysts actuallyacknowledge
changesas
developmentof a child which needsto becomean autonomousbeing, but also for the
for
both
be
themselves
should
parents
who
responsible child-raisingand yet maintainan
identity, onewhich goesbeyondsimplybeingthebreadwinneror the nurturer.
independent
Of course,the changesin theseparentalrole patternshavenot only beeninfluencedby the
.I.
both
is
It
that
the
but
by
case
often
emancipationof women,
also economicnecessity.
bringing
demands
financial
have
in
be
up a
the
of
to
to
parents
work order to
able meet
family, or the husbandis maderedundant,whilst his wife continuesworldng or succeeds
in finding a job, or the husbandchoosesto'stay at home,if the wife is happyto pursuea
it
is
But,
that
breadwinner.
becomes
evident
the
although
career,as a result of which she
is
it
becoming
more and more womenare
career-oriented, unlikely that motherhoodwill
be forfeited and children neglected,sincethe working motherwill never distanceherself
from her child in the way that the working father has done, on accountof the strong
fact
between
life-giver
that
the
ties
women
the
the
as
as
well
symbiotic
and
offspring,
realisethat motherhoodaffectstheir own developmentas a woman. Parentalroles cannot
be clearly definedanymorebecausetheyaredependent
on theinfluencesof personalchoice,
individual's
interpretation
an
of child-rearingand on socio-economicconditions.
136
Traditionally, it was virtually inevitable that a girl would eventually assumethe role of
mother; her existencewould revolve totally around her child becauseshe was the object of
its needs and desires. For centuries female individuation was discouraged so that each
in
daughter,
her
implanted
the
yet willingly and
same expectation
generation of mothers
Women's
Whilst
independence.
her
the
to
according
convention encouraged
son's
Movement with its demandsfor sexual freedom, financial freedom and independencehas
had a significant effect on altering habits of a lifetime, of creating a subject out of an
it
is
difficult
daughters
"for
believe
Nancy
Chodorow,
that
object, psychoanalysts,such as
in a Western middle-class family to develop self-esteem"and claims, as do others in her
(and
daughter
her
"the
inevitably
to
that
son) regression,
mother
represents
profession,
father
dependence,
the
lack
represents
and
passivity,
of orientation to reality, whereas
2
Chodorow
independence,
reachessuch a
and reality orientation".
progression, activity,
for
'pushing'
the
because
individual
blame
basis
mother
still rests with
on an
conclusion
in
daughters
her,
from
in
direction,
another
and
towards autonomy, away
one
sons
direction, towards dependence,towards her, but also Western society as a whole holds the
that
housewife
in
low
and
progress,
the
as
outdated,
esteem,regarding
position of a mother
for the better, has been made. In Guilt: 7he Grey Eminencebehind Character, History and
Culture (1985), for instance, John Carroll points out that the mother-dominatedfamily has
in
it
has
in
been "the central agent of social change" Western society, although
existed
'
'power'
the
factors
have
this
to
A
to
mother:
of
rise
number
of
contributed
cultures.
other
is
life
first, consumerismhasplayeda far greaterrole in the
of the wife/mother,sinceshe
his
father
therefore,
decides
buy;
and,
the onewho usually
second,the work of the
what to
there
thus
in
because
family,
has
been
devalued
the
well,
can
equally
mothers work
status
is no specialrespectfor the original headof the householdanymore;third, the father's
137
moral authority has also beenreducedto the extent that he is no longer worthy of emulation
Another positive move for the mother has been the recognitionof her significance
become
itself
has
to
the
that
mother-centred,
psychoanalysts
amongst
extent
psychoanalysis
(1991):
Sayers
in
Psychoanalysis
Janet
her
introduction
Motheting
to
as
explains
Its focus has shifted from the past and individual issues
concerning patriarchal power, repression, resistance,
knowledge, sex and castration, to the present and
interpersonal issues concerning matemal care an
its
deprivation
identification,
idealization
envy,
and
vicissitudesand loss, love and hate, introjectionandprojection.
into
be
All theseaspectsinherentin mother-centred
taken
accountwhen
will
psychoanalysis
book
her
in
In
between
daughters
this
the
chapter.
analysing relationships
mothersand
Sayersdescribesthe lives of HeleneDeutsch,KarenHomey, Anna Freud and Melanie
Klein, and their pioneeringwork in the field of psychoanalysisat the beginningof the
to
twentiethcentury. Shealsopoints out that suchmother-centred
appeals
psychoanalysis
feministsbecausemuch moreimportanceis placedon the love of a motherandthe effects
138
of this being deniedor abused,as well as the fact that suchpsychoanalysis"apparently
'
least
valorizeswomen's work, at
as mothers". Contrastingly,MargareteMitscherlich
highlightsthe issuethat for a long time manyin the Women'sMovementhaveexpressed
a great deal of hatred towards the mother, since they blame her for restricting a daughter's
' Whilst the anger arising from such
development and preventing female independence.
139
ambiguousand can createa stifling environment, not only for the daughter, but also for the
from
her motherin order to achieveher genderidentity, unlike the sonwho hasto turn
part
to his father, and in so doing separateshimself from his mother. The daughter, therefore,
has neither experiencedthe process of separationnor learnt how to break away from her
her
in
her
development.
She
to
this
mother and
crucial stage
remains attached
mother at
knows no difference.
by
the
is
later
bond
conflict
and
the
emotional
physicallyand sexuallyrelated;
prolonged
pressureof societalexpectations,as SigneHammerexplains:
Und
140
According to Hammer, three factors contribute to the shaping of the daughter's identitY:
is
in
her
daughter
late
here
book
is
in
thirties
the
that
this
true,
considered
show
since each
independent
being,
forties,
individual,
her
life
and as
and still unsure about
or early
as an
its
has
lacks
in
herself.
Her
see,
roots
shall
as
we
a consequence
confidence
uncertainty,
in her relationshipwith her mother,which combinesboth conflict and deepties.
In fiction andin reality thereis no denyingthe strengthof a mother'sinfluenceover her
daughter'slife: the more a daughtertries to deny this influence, the strongerits hold is
likely to be over her subconscious.In attemptingto achieveautonomy,feelingsof love and
hatefor the mothervie with one another,so that the daughteris boundto suffer one way
her
by
her
does
free
If
break
she
or another.
she pleases mother complying with
not
her
dependence
but
increasingly
the
time
as shegrows older.
at
same
she
wishes,
resents
If she does succeed in separating herself from the one person who loves her
her
love
hurting
is
by
fear
lose
this
there
the
that
mother,and
shemight
unconditionally,
Love
feel
her.
Bonds
begins
for
deserted
In
7he
have
to
of
guilty
she also
appearingto
(1990) JessicaBenjamin highlights the problemsa daughtermay encounterif fear of
separatingfrom the motherprevails, leadingto complianceand self-denialon the part of
the daughter:
141
To the extent that the mother has sacrificed her own
142
Nancy Friday suggests that the word 'guilt' is being used by daughters in the wrong
143
influence
break
bond
the
of
maternal
andcontrol gainedthroughgenerations
automatically
of mothers.
Friday commentson how commonit is nowadaysfor adult women to reject their
like
her:
be
individuals
do
to
to
that
they
not
want
mothersas
and claim
lives
between
differences
look
our
the
new voices,
at
visible
and our mothers' and makethe mistakeof thinking we are
New Women who have given birth to ourselves. It is
We
level.
think
deception
we are
the
practising
maddest
on
behind
far
big,
us, people of
strong,
putting our mothers
denial.
In
form
is
dangerous
It
of
time.
a
anotherplaceand
fact real strengthwill comefrom an almostdaily reminderof
how much, on the deepestlevel, we are still our mothers'
12
daughters.
by
been
has
like
her
termed
This fear of resembling mother and becoming
"the
implies
fear
13
Rich
"matrophobia".
this
And as Adrienne
Lynn Sukenickas
explains,
desireto becomepurgedonceand for all of our mother'sbondage,to becomeindividuated
"
free".
and
in
in
for
here.
Society
the
way which
also affects
portrayed the novelsselected analysis
144
the daughterinterpretsher closenessto her mother. Sincehistorically the positionof the
motherhas beenregardedas inferior and thereforedevaluedby societyas a whole, the
daughteris boundto comeup againstsuchexternal,negativecriticism which will colour
er innerjudgementof her mother. Hencethe comparison"you arejust like your mother"
is usu y expressedin a critical tone of voice and implies a negative similarity between
145
entgegen;da siein der Identittder Mutter aufgeht,bleibt sie
ihr nahe."
So far we haveconcentrated
identification
daughter's
the
the
with
on
negativeaspectsof
her mother, since these all point to the difficulties a daughter incurs in growing into an
each other, and are interdependenton one another, has already been hinted at in the
suggestionthat the roles of motheranddaughterare at timesreversible. For the daughter
this may be a defencemechanismin the face of criticism for remainingattachedto her
mother:
"
meanwegreseparate.
146
identificationwith her."
it
feels
behaves
like
be
like
the
to
the
a
child
wants
parent;
or
categories:
parent;a child
18
to
the
closest
parent. All threedefinitionscould be perceivedas havinga positivering
to them and do not appear to be appropriate for the identification patterns which have
emergedbetweendaughterand mother. The implicationis that the male child has some
choice, somecontrol, becausehe is allowed freedomto explore his identity, whilst the
identity of the femalechild seemspredeterminedandinevitable.
Such conditioningarisesfrom the mother's own uncertaintyabout her independence
becauseshetoo will havebeenconditionedby the expectations
of her mother,her husband
frustration
is
her
She
likely
to
and
pent-upresentment
and societyas a whole.
convey
initially
daughter,
being
her
her
to
she
will
whom
undervalued, self-doubt,
about
young
identity:
female
her
her
double
her
to
transmits
role as a woman,
and whom she
view as
147
of matriarchate;sheimitates her mother and identifies herself
10
hence
female
her
her.
definitely
Through
lose
to
she
security",
child the
will
not wish
mothergainscontrolanda senseof superiority. For this reason,asChodorowconvincingly
it
is
in
from
becoming
interest
daughter
her
the
to
autonomous;
mother's
argues,
prevent
CRI
she will want the daughter to always have a childlike dependenceon her becausethis will
148
Nur zu oft bleibt die BeziehungzwischenTochter und Mutter
eir mothers. Due to the strong sense of identification a mother may also,
subconsciously,
pressuriseher daughterinto becominga motherbecausethe daughterwill
interpret this as remaining attachedto her mother by following in her footstepsand
becominglike her, and so stayingloyal to her role-model:
149
emptiness,shewon't let the daughtergo. Unconsciously, the
sheremainsthedominant
mother'sauthoritywill be undermined.By denyingindependence
one. She may becomejealous of her daughter,if she does achievesome form of
independence;jealous also of her daughter's future and her own declining years.'
This is
however,
daughters
in
behave
to
that
that
the
say,
are
same
way
nor
all
not
all mothers
forcedto choosebetweendependence/motherhood
andautonomy,andhurting the mother.
rfbe issueswhich havebeenraisedmerely illustrate how complex and intricately interwoven
ISO
end up like her mother and yet she fights for a spurious sense
identity.
Every motherknowsthat shewantsher daughter
of
to havea betterlife thanshehadhadandyet shedoesall she
can to prevent her daughter from maldng a dash for
26
freedom.
Although such a description of the relationship may be applied in extreme cases,it does
deny women their individuality and must, consequently,be regarded as an insult. The
"battle" to which Perrick refers, should perhaps more appropriately be termed an
9emotionalstruggle', because,as has been illustrated, any conflict between mother and
daughteralwaysinvolvesemotionsratherthanreasonandis, therefore,unresolvable.The
daughtersportrayedin fiction reachthe sameconclusion. Certainly,the inevitability of a
daughterbecominga clone of her mother would seemdoubtful, if other factors, suchas her
in
introduction
her,
his
Michael
Moeller
to Barbara
that,
out
within
so
mirrored
as
points
Franck'sIch schau' in denSpiegelundsehemeineMutter (1979),the daughterhasto deal
intellectually with her own identity before she can handle the emotional conflict
successfully:in otherwords, shehasto be sureof her own self-image:
Die Mutter ist zum eigenenIch geworden. Sie ist gar nicht
mehr nur drauen, sondern in mir selbst. Deshalb hi
in
der
Mutter,
Jahren
Auseinandersetzung
mit
spteren
nicht eine
151
sondern mit sich selbst. Man kann die Mutter nicht
loswerden,indem man sich uerlichvon ihr trennt - so
wichtig dieser Schritt nach den Puberttsjahrenfr die
17
Identitt
aktuelle eigene
sein mag.
Benjaminpoints out, "the child's ability to recognizethe motheras a personin her own
is
as significant a goal as separation"and vice versa, the mother on whom the
right,
28
learn
daughterhasdepended
daughter's
to
the
must
autonomy. Furthermore,there
accept
be
from
in
both
their attitude towards their son.
encouragement
should
parents, as
Accordingto JaneFlax, for theyounggirl "the rift betweenidentifyingwith the motherand
being oneselfcan only be closedwithin a relationshipin which one is nurturedfor being
29
in
books
As
become
from
the
three
self"
underscrutiny
will
evident
one9sautonomous .
betweenmotherand daughterhavenot beenresolvedby
this chapter,if the ambivalences,
the time the daughterreachesadulthood,then the writing processfor thesewomenaids
their understandingand appreciationof their mothersas separatepersons,and thereby
for
following
Gale
Chevigny's
Bell
Hence
starting-point
self-recognition.
provides a
female
the
writer's concernand purposein writing abouther mother:
commentpinpoints
152
The symbiotic quality of the relation betweenmother and
daughter,whetherwe acceptit or reject it, is suchthat it is
difficult for us to know one another both intimately and
clearly. Our difficulty in knowingour mothersdominatesus
as daughtersand, to someextent, blocks our growth and self-
10
ourselves.
153
' By writing about their mothersand their relationshipswith them, these
dependence.
daughtersconfronttheir own insecurities,their ambivalences
to make
andforcethemselves
in
ich
deep-rooted
fange
fears:
dann
"Warum
these
their
anxieties
spite
of
of
an zu
sense
immer
ich
ihr
immer
ich
Worten
mich
wann
mit
stottern,
nhere, wann
sie als Spiegel
benutzen mchte, um mich selbst schrfer zu sehen?" (Z. 133). As will be shown, the
begins
daughter
to realisethe extentto which her past has beendominatedby her
adult
how
has
learn
her
to
that
to
she
and
presentcontinuesto
acknowledge
and
accept
mother,
be influencedby that samewoman. This is despitethe fact that the motherhasbeendead
for sixteenyears(Die Z17chtigung),
that the daughteris working elsewhereand no longer
living at home(Kartenhaus),that the daughteris marriedandhasa career(Ausflugmit der
Mutter). Thesewritersthusshowthattotal separationfrom the motheris impossible.Even
death, as previously illustrated in the daughter-fatherrelationship, cannot destroy the
because
incorporated
in
daughter's
is
both
the
the
so
much
of
own
self,
mother
attachment
far
daughter
in
The
Mitgutsch's
and
psychologically.
novel
goes
so
as to suggest
physically
154
Jahren, hat sie meinen Krper genommen, hat sie meine
There are a number of areas in which the adult daughter seesherself still identifying
her
mother. One such area is the daughter'sbehaviour and attitude towards
with
In
Schriber's
Kartenhaus the daughter, Hanna, realises that her
with
men.
relationships
insecurity
has
led
inability
her
independent
in
be
to
to
totally
as
child
a
of
adulthood:
sense
At the ageof forty sheis unmarried. Shehas not fulfilled the traditional expectationof
becominga wife and has, therefore,brokenthe cycle. However,it doesnot appearto be
fact
in
because
is
is
Plessen'sMittellung an
the
that
step
not
as
she
still
single
a positive
den Adel a rebellious act or even one of choice, but illustrates the effect the father's
divorce
departurefrom the family homehadon the daughter,andher parents'subsequent
daughter's
in
have
the
the
and
also
shaped
way
opinion
of
which mencould
marriage
must
treat women. Schriberportraystwo womenacrosstwo generationswhosepositionwithin
the family circle andin societyin generalcontinuesto be weakandunstable.The daughter
is able to recall the life of domesticservitudeher motherhad, whilst her husbandlived at
home. Sheremainedin the background,lived in fear and was alwaysat the beckand call
155
of her husband. As a woman she did not know any other life, for her own childhood had
by
her
daughter
At
her
When
the
twenty-seven
age
of
she
married.
questioned
about
girl.,
for
marrying, she can only reply that her husband-to-bemade her laugh and was
reasons
did
She
know
for
had
talker.
the
not
consenting
and
never really
reason actually
a good
him
from
She
him,
beginning.
the
admired
marriage.
of
right
yet
was
afraid
considered
There was no mention of love. On a number of occasionsHanna comments upon her
being
brought
her
in
that
the
she
was
mould
as
mother; that she, too,
same
up
awareness
"
forbidden
her
dependent
be
Since
to
on
men.
express
wishesand
shewasalready
would
bleak.
her
her
future
her
In
thoughts
as
a
seemed
younggirl,
gameswith
prospects
voice
Max, the only playmatementionedin the book, who drownsduring one of their visits to
families,
happy
Mother
Maria
Theresia,
pretendingthat she
the grotto of
shewould play at
husband
had
Together
Max
they would act out their
two
and
wife
and
children.
were
and
be
life:
Hanna
Max
typical
to
a
married
go
out
of
couple's
work,
would
would
perspective
followed
lunch
Sundays
by a walk to the
have
housewife
they
and on
the
would
a special
lake with their children. Hannawould draw a housein the sandwhich, as a result of
Max's boredom,would be wiped awayby him. Thus, evenin this world of make-believe
Hanna'sideal family and idyllic homelifecould not survive.
once the daughterdid actuallyleavehome,shewaslikely to be vulnerableon account
father
her
in
had
from
lack
learnt
her
the
of self-confidence,and what she
way which
of
had treatedher motherwhenat home,and the way he couldjust walk away from his wife
156
his
daughter's
daughter
and
choose
another
of
woman
age to love, thus shattering the
and
between
felt
her
had
loved by them,
such
a
relationship
parents,nor
she ever
witnessed
hence it would seem unlikely that she would be able to reciprocate love in later
have
family
her
and
a
of
own:
relationships
alle
eingeschlossen
sind. Ich habevielleicht nie ein Gefhl von
Familie gehabt,oder ich habees irgendwannverloren.
(K.H. 151)
On the one hand, the adult daughteris able to identify with her motherbecauseshe, too,
is living alone with her memories;on the other hand, she has broken the cycle of
her
because
has
daughter
to
she
pass
on
gender
she
no
children,
whom
will
no
motherhood
identity. Shehasno intentionof letting history repeatitself. Her decision,though,as we
haveseen,is basedon bad experiencesand suffering:
ich
Nach so vielen JahrenAllein-am-Tisch-Essen
werde
wie
sie ber den Tisch hngen. Aber keine Tochter wird mit
kaltem Blick
jede
157
Meine Tage werden von Figuren statt von Menschen
is
his
just
indifferent.
Again
there
to
to
wife,
or
no evidenceof
possibly
unable standup
love betweenhusbandand wife in the daughter'srecollections. The daughter,Vera, sees
how her motheris ableto slapher husbandacrossthe facewithout any responsefrom him:
is
in
be
loved,
inability
love
for
disregard
the
to
'inherited'
and
reflected the
men,and
This
her
in
life
her
for
do
that
daughter's
the
she
changes
men who
enter
contempt
adult
be
115)
(Z.
to
Hemden"
the
not only temporary,
"Liebhaberwie
and expects relationship
love,
been
had
brought
to
of
but alsoviolent, sinceshe
up understandpunishmentas a sign
family.
in
history
this
be
the
portrayed
of child abuse
explainedwhenwe consider
as will
158
For now it is necessaryto observe that in this novel Mitgutsch is intent upon illustrating
finds
herself
daughter
the
the
that
the cyclical nature of
mother-daughterrelationship, so
"the
behaviour
Kecht
her
Maria-Regina
towards
out:
points
also
men, as
mother's
reliving
in
hopelessly
be
her
is
doomed
to
a cycle of
to reproduce
caught
heroine
mother,
37
identity":
transmitted
fort.
den
Tchtern
in
der
Mtter setzt sich
Aber das Schicksal
jetzt
bist
Kind,
Einmal kommt die Mutter und sagt, so, mein
du
Ich
Leben.
dir
ich
jetzt
du alt genug,
schrie,
mein
zeige
in
her
daughter's
her
The
mother are,
recollections of
upbringing and relationship with
fact, instigated by her own twelve-year-old daughter's question: "War deine Mutter so wie
du?" (Z. 5). The narrator respondsby denying any resemblance,yet the memories prove
be
does
daughter
future
her
to
her
appear
relationship with
own
the contrary, and
father's
has
her
lack
influence
Due
in
her
to
a
of
no
need
she
of
upbringing
predestined.
baby
her
life,
father
her
her
in
the
the
after
especially
out
on
when
of
child walked
man
it
is
her
her
daughter
But
born.
now
young
of not providing a proper
who
accuses
was
blames
her
family
for
insecurity.
feelings
her
Thus,
the
and
unity
mother
of
of
sense
bond,
the
the
again
experiences
conflicting
once
ambivalences
of
mother-daughter
narrator
159
identifies
full
She
her
her
has
circle.
come
with
as
mother's
attitude
a
result
of
which
has
herself
become
female
like
her
a
and
she
mother
of
a
child
who,
own
upbringing,
her
failures
highlight
be
her
future:
the
time
and
at
same
mother,will
sie ist -immer wieder aufgestandenund ist mir nachgekommen. Sie hat nich schon lange eingeholt. Sie sieht
in
den
246)
Augen
(Z.
Kindes
mich
meines
an.
ist"
ich,
(A.
54).
M.
unsterblich
sie wie
Hannawho envisagesa better future for her daughterand now lives her life throughher
daughter,wantingto makeamendsfor the poor relationshipshehad had with her mother
better
be
As
Jenny
Cozens
to
a
mother.
points out, a past mother-daughter
and wanting
inevitably
because
have
be
"Just
does
to
your mother was
not
repeated:
relationship
it
doesn't
be
follow
to
turn
that
towards
out
an unloving mother
you,
you'll
also
unloving
39
her"
to
This
be
trying
the
to
notion
of
way
you
relationshiPs
used
with
or a slavein
.
in
hope
daughter's
that
improve on a past mother-daughter
the
may
she
relationshipand
foregone
destroy
through
the
apparently
generations
of
repetition
conclusion
even
way
some
160
is
by
intention
Mitgutsch's
has
breaking
the
stressed
narrator,
who
of
women
every
of
cycle:
This is already evident from the fact that sheconsciouslydoesnot smackher daughter. For
this mother this seemsa major step forward in introducing change, since it was her
beating
bonded
their relationship
and
and
excessive
punishing
characterised
which
mother's
her
But
daughter
and
victim.
regardsthis absenceof smackingas nothing
of oppressor
instead
for
harmonious
blames
her
not
providing
a
natural,
mother
she
unusual,as quite
family environmentin a permanenthomewith a father. The realisationby the narratorthat
her daughteris unhappy, is sufficient proof that she has not broken the cycle. The conflict,
between
level
daughter.
continues
mother
on
and
not
physical,
a
psychological
although
Accordingto therapiststhe patternsof the pastare particularlyvisible in child abusecases:
"You can decideconsciouslynot to be like your mother,but in times of stressyou may
10
becomes
being
familiar
Vera
find
to
the
so
obsessed
pattern".
with
reverting
yourself
well
'a goodmother', so concernedaboutnot makingthe samemistakesas her motherdid, that
done
her
daughter.
However
has
does
to
this
continuous
see
what
self-analysis
not
she
it
form
her
had
her
been
been,
had
mother's
punishment
a
of perverse
of
severeandcruel
is
her
life
Having
her
to
the
view
on
able
past
narrator
reflected
with
mother,
attention.
I
161
her presentrelationship with her daughtercritically and acknowledgethat she has not been
influence.
her
discard
Her thoughtshadbeenof her motherandnot of her
to
mother's
able
isolatedher child andcausedher to be lonely,
daughter;her introspectionhadconsequently
just as shehadbeen:
female
because
doubts
lead
her
traits
they
to
about
a woman's
worth and
regardedas
in
home
both
the
and at work.
competence,
Feelingsof guilt andinsecuritypervadethesethreenarratives,whetherwe focuson the
frequently
is
daughter:
indistinguishable.
This
their
the
emotions
are
particularly
motheror
becomes
daughter
the
a mother. In consideringthe role of motherstoday
the casewhen
JaneSwigarthighlightsthe fact that mothersprofoundlyinfluencetheir children'slives by
feelings
behaviour.
Little
then,
that
the
and
on
guidance
motherconveys
wonder,
providing
162
her insecuritiesby exampleto her daughter,who in turn doesthe sameto her children,
daughter
feel
insecure
her
in her femininity:
who
will,
as
a
result,
especially
And if the mother does not initially blame herself then her daughter will certainly blame
163
break
free
from
her
dependence
her
feels
daughter
to
tries
still
she
also
on
mother,
adult
in
is
her.
der
if
The
Ausflug
Mutter
narrator
mit
actually refers to
abandoning
she
as
herselfas an "'Ob6flider", feelingguilty wheneversheleavesher motheron her own: "Ich
ich
liebe
In
Abschied.
Der
Mutter.
Begrung
meiner
spre
meinen
meine
warme
umarme
ist
doch
das
ich
das
Verlassenste,
(A.
117).
Krper
M.
The
pltzlich
wei"
gutgenhrte
her
daughter
the
to
mother
standing
with
alone,
goodbye
andson-inwaving
narrativeopens
law as they drive away. The visit had had particular significance becauseit had been the
first anniversaryof the father'sdeath. The solitary figure of the motherbeing left on her
in
heart
Her
the
the
a
chord
and
conscience
of
narrator.
memorycapturesthis
strikes
own
her
finds
it
her
in
to
that
to
to
explain
she
attachment
on
a
way
necessary
go
such
scene
in
As
long
to
their
there
thereby
relationship.
attempting
as
reconcile
any
conflict
mother,
is this senseof guilt on the part of the daughter,shewill remaintied to her mother:
164
ich
fhlte
brauchte
(Z.
es
nicht
zu
wiederholen,
mich
sie
auch
so
schuldig
genug"
nicht,
227). Ironically therehadbeentimeswhenthe daughterhad wishedher motherdead,so
felt
doubly
ber
did
die
daughter
for
having
left
the
that when she
guilty:
motherand for
having wished for her death." Throughout her childhood she had also been made to feel
for
her.
her
her
by
Reflecting
trouble
any
mother
she
caused
on
mother's death the
guilty
her
hence
her
to
that
this,
she
missed
chance
rectify
anxiousconcernsover
realises
narrator
her present relationship with her daughter. But, as noted in Chapter One, guilt is an
by
bereaved
just
daughters.
however,
Here,
the
all
experienced
persons,
not
often
emotion
interdependence
by
identities:
is
heightened
the
of
emotion
165
Ich war ihr dankbarfr ihre Liebe, die ich so seltenzu fhlen
Leistung.
und unbestimmteZrtlichkeit fr ausgezeichnete
Liebe kaufte man sich durch Selbstverleugnung,
gute Noten
bererfllung
der Erwartungen. (Z. 150)
und
his
family's
father,
believed
in
blood.
her
"Rechnen"
The
who
was
adult
above all
daughtercomesto the conclusionthat she must have failed in earningher parents' love
becauseshecanonly rememberreceivingattentionfrom themwhenevershewas ill or had
injuredherself. Her fatherwould administerthedressing,whilst her mothercomfortedher.
incapable
love
being
demonstrativelytowards
n,-,th parentsare portrayedas
-.
of expressing
their daughter:
166
Ich wurde gemaregelt,gelobt, getadelt, ermutigt,
The warmth she did not receive from her parents she sought from the dogs her father
Whilst
her
father
defenceless
hunting.
for
watching
shoot
a
sparrow, Hanna feels
owned
faint becauseshe realisesthat, like the bird, she is totally helpless:"DiesesGefahl von
Ohnmacht hat mich nie verlassen" (K. H. 163). Evidence of the daughter's need for the
is
illustrated
fulfil
is
by
her
Hanna's
frequent
this
to
unable
who
need,
mother,
of
safety
having
film
dreams
After
is
Disney
Bwnbi
fawn
the
that
the
she
watched
she
nightmares.
her
fear
being
Bambi,
from
that
the
thus
of
of
running
alone
with
away
compares
and
hunter- here her father - andcrying out for her mother:
Und Bambis Angst war meine Angst. Mir galten die Fallen,
ich
bohrten
die
in
die
Stmme,
Schsse
sich
mute
mir
neben
durchs eisige Wasser schwimmen, ich rief nach meiner
Mutter. Ich war es, die allein auf der Insel standund mich
konnte.
(
)
Gewehrlauf
Der
war
auf
verbergen
nirgends
...
'156'
(K.
Und
der
H.
Vater
Jger.
mein
war
mich gerichtet.
father
is
daughter
fears,
it
the
fact
the
that
whom
The
on accountof his disciplineand the
household,
his
departure
has
the
he
the
makes
all
more significant
permanent
over
control
167
in its effect on her becauseit increasesher uncertaintyabouthis behaviourtowardsher and
her mother. Tangiblefear is replacedby fear of the future and the unknownwithout a
figure of authorityin the home.
The title Kartenhausis symbolicof the insecuritythe daughterand motherexperience
father
leaves
likelihood
The
in
them.
the
the
of
caving
on them was already
walls
after
from
direct
home,
the
to
the
reference
narrator's
childhood
which wasphysically
apparent
.us:
in a state of decay: "Wir lebten in einem faulenden, hohlen, zerbrselndenHaus" (K. H.
Schriber depicts a mother-daughterrelationship which appearsto be held together by
the common denominator of the house. The housecould be interpreted as a metaphor for
that
due
late
themselves
to the
assert
as
writers
relatively
women
specific, historical continuity of traditional life patterns in
Switzerland. And oncea larger numberof womenemerges,
they show a surprising unity in topical and symbolic
orientationtoward all forms of housesand placesas closely
structuredliving-spacesthat define and confine existential
'
possibilities.
168
The motif of the houseis typical of contemporarySwisswomen'sliterature, wherebythe
Swisswoman'ssocialrole hashistoricallybeendefinedby enclosureandprosperity,which
in turn createa senseof security,describedby Mary Stewartas a "Swissdisease"48 This
.
is very much the case in Kartenhaus, when we note that the mother since marriage has
lived all her life in the samehouseand is content to shut herself away and be left in peace:
only onereferenceis madeto "Kartenhaus"in the text, which alludesto the devastating
from
had
daughter:
departure
house
father's
his
the
the
and
on
wife
effect
169
blickte auf ein Nichts, ein Loch, eine Leere. Ich mute
149)
diese
Sinnlosigkeit
(K.
H.
aufzufllen.
versuchen,
Evidently the mother's attemptsto reconstruct a new life for the two of them and to make
father
do
Her
for
the
a
not
succeed.
of
preoccupationwith alterationsto the
absence
up
happiness
her
kind,
but
for
house
the
sufficient
security
of
a
with
and
provide
actual
daughter it is a fagade, an illusion of security: the reality is that mother and daughter are
dependenton one another and that something/someoneis missing from their lives. It takes
is
her
daughter
before
to
the
the
effect
of
parents'divorce on
analyse
ready
twenty years
her life. A return to her childhood home and the memories it evokes is indicative of the
is
in
for
her
life.
Not
house
to
the
she
only
returning
search
stability
continuous
narrator's
but she is also returning to her mother. Having beenbrought up in an atmosphereof
foundation
for
is
herself,
the
to
a
secure
create
constantly
on
move,
unable
uncertainty,she
The
by
family
her
have
in
the
closing
remark
own.
of
and
a
one place
to take root
daughterunderlinesthis unrest:"Ich habemich viel zu langeaufgehalten,Mutter. Ich mu
H.
(K.
weiter"
201).
49
She is once more on the move. Neither her mother nor the house
is
because
the
its
to
the
seelcing
with
provide
mainstay
she
are
able
passing
memories
with
house
have
In
the
the
taken
seems
smaller,
mother
much
place:
older.
of time changes
little
in
have
Swiss
two
the
commonand therefore
terms
of
women
generations
broader
little to discuss. The older womanis boundto the houseand traditional values,whereas
independent,
by
being
life
daughter
career-mindedwoman
her
an
now partakesof public
in
forty
longer
be
the
for whom securityat
ageof
canno
attained modem-daySwitzerland.
illusory,
house
be
to
the
to
the
and
are
supposed
represent
appear
the
mother
Thus
security
in the sensethat they cannot be applied to the reality of the daughter'slife.
The
170
"Die
Gestalten
and
non-consoling:
unhelpful
verdichten sich, spielen
recollections prove
(K.
37).
H.
ihre
Rolle,
treten
ab"
sich
und
verneigen
noch einmal
This conceptof illusion and false securityis to be found in Ausflug mit der Mutter,
fact
is
between
her
the
that
the
the
of
she
conscious
perpetuates
role-playing
narrator
where
behaviour
because
it
falseness
feelings,
her
the
of
and
artificiality
of
provides
mother,
and
from
her
harsh
for
daughter
them:
the
form
protects
mother
each
of
reality
of protection
a
hear
herself
by
by
to
the
truth,
talking
time
the
protects
not
wanting
she
about
same
at
and
her
herself
by
to
to
close
motherthat sheempathiseswith
so
get
allowing
not
trivialities,
her and becomestoo attached:
for
daughter
in
this
mother
seems
and
impossible
Hencea genuinerelationship adulthood
daughter
become
the
of
mother
and
consider
role-reversal
evidentwhenwe
because,aswill
for
in
in
Schriber's
daughter
Wohmann's
that
and
matter
the
novel,
in thesenarratives,
is
beendete
is.
"eine
for
Their
the
relationship
she
what
mother
accept
cannot
novel,
hide
from
daughter
both
their
true
76),
M.
(A.
one
emotions
and mother
DUZ iehung"
since
-
in
"ritualized
the
an
on
of
stage
a
game-playing"
participating
willingly
another,
insecurity
71)
belie
(A.
M.
their
the
of
relationship:
where
gestures
"Erbarmungstheater"
liegt
unsereVerbindung,
unddasganzepapiereneGebilde,
"EinefalscheBewegunggenOgt,
171
(A.
Bfihnenboden"
M.
76).
auf
einern
zerst6rt
50
in
ich
da
Geborgenheit
Leichtigkeit
schaffe,
mit
alle
mir
selbstgefundenhabe,daich nie flchtenmchte,zu keinem
Platz auf der Welt. (K.H. 94)
The readerknows that the impressionthe daughtergives is far from the truth. The
daughter'sfailure to find contentmentin her life and peaceof mind is commonto these
is
be
directly
linked
to
to the ambivalencesinherent in her
shown
and
three portrayals
her
"Mama
bedeutete
Mitgutsch's
Geborgenheit
as
narrator
mother,
with
notes:
relationship
fast
konnte
beschtzen,
Ausgesetztsein,
sie
mich
allem
auervor sich selbst"
vor
und
(Z. 136). Whilst the motherpersonifiessecurity,thereis thedangerthateachdaughterwill
identify too stronglywith her, becometrappedby the interdependence
and never achieve
individuation. It is, therefore,possiblethat barrierswill go up betweenthe adult daughter
defence
be
fictional
distance
In
that
these
mechanism
and
as
a
will
created.
and mother
her
leave
does
daughter
by
the
to
mother
and
chooses avoid attachment visiting
works each
172
level
On
JaneSwigartpresentspossiblereasonsfor the
a
psychological
only occasionally.
behaviour
her
daughter's
towards
artificial
mother:
adult
The implicationis, then, that the daughteris not sufficiently sure of her own identity to
her
is
the
closeness
with
mother
and
afraid
of
renewed
mother's possible
withstand
influence,evenin adulthood.
The daughter'sfear of losing an identity shehascreatedwhilst apart from her mother
fear
being
in
dependent
her
her
"Die
the
deeply
of
mother
again,
on
at
rooted
mercy:
is
Angstvor der Abhngigkeit,die Angst,von anderenetwasannehmenzu mssen,die Angst
in
diese
den
diese
ich
Scham,
Angst
Augen,
floh
diesem
dem
Dankbarseinmssen,
vor
vor
Blick" (Z. 239). It shouldbe notedthatthroughouttheir childhoodHannaandVera created
'false selves' in order to assumetheir subordinateroles and placate their parents.
Influencedby her mother'swish to start a new life, a freshbeginningwithout her father,
173
Hanna showedher supportby wanting to adopt a new identity, to be called Johanna,to
her
her
This
'coming
her
her
to
terms'
walk,
gestures.
superficial
with
appearance,
change
father'sabsenceclearly revealsher inner insecurities. Vera learnsthe hard way: the only
brutality
her
'survive'
is
be
the
to
that
of
mother
will
completely supplicant and
she
way
Owearta mask to protect herself. Thus she makes her life bearable by recognising and
identifying with her mother's needs,by conforming to her demandsand finding some
her
in
mother:
pleasing
comfort
dressiert,
Antworten
Ich
waren
meine
war
gut
alles.
mir
brauche
kein
ihrer
Ich
Erwartung.
entsprachen
und
spontan
Fahrrad,es wre zu gefhrlichfr mich. (Z. 9)
174
fatnessprovesto the rest of societythat her motherhasbeenfeedingher well -a sign of
careandattention,of beingwell broughtup. In fact, the eatingdisordersare a sign of the
daughter'sinsecurity:sheeatscompulsivelyto oblige her mother,shethendiets to please
her lover andin theprocessbecomesanorexic. Realisingthather self-starvationemaciates
her body so that it looks more and more unfeminine and shapesher into a child, she again
satisfiesher motherwhosecontrol over her daughter'smind and body is, thus, assured:
Ich betrachtemeineknabenhafte
Figur im Spiegel,die Brste
rgernis
das
die
Hften
die
Regel
weg,
weg,
war
weg,
being
lack of
Psychologistsidentify the characteristics
oversubmissiveness,
as
of anorexics
self-assertionand an extremelylow self-esteem,which are all true of Vera. They also
describethe mothersas being dominantandhavingan emotionallyintensebut ambivalent
be
detached
from
fathers
daughters,
to
tend
their
the
and
passive
whilst
relationshipwith
the family."
by
dominated
in
like
daughter
a
similar
position,
who,
other girls and women
anorexic
depressionand anger, "intemaliseall their anxietyanddistressand experienceit via their
bodies"."
disorders,
feminist
has
Mira
Dana
therapist
eating
about
women's
conclusionwhich
reached
175
'
"effect
failure
her
daughter's
that
they
the
the
to validate
are
of
mother's
namely
need".
This is because
176
in
harmony
is
lives
the
and
who
restless
and
widow
emancipated
who
modem,
woman
so that her
contentment;in her understanding
of widowhoodandcopingwith bereavement,
in
is
indicate
be
her
does
that
to
she
needof
remark aboutwanting
mother'syoungchild
maternalsupportandhighlightsa regressivetendencyin her relationshipwith her mother.
There are times when she sees herself as an "altgewordenes Kind" (A. M. 75).
The
in
narrator, fact, suggeststhat adulthoodcan be regardedas a betrayalof parents,in that
childrengrow up to becomeseparatepersonswho no longerbehavenaturallytowardstheir
parents,who lack franknessand turn the relationshipinto a masquerade:
Das
in
ist
Wer
Verkehrtheit.
Erwachsensein
Kindes
eine
eines
seiner Kindheit sehr kindlich und vllig aufgehobenwar,
den
Eltern.
Erwachsener
an
vergeht sich spter als
(A. M. 72-73)
in
fore
loss
father
her
to
the
the
a visit to
of
evenafter a year of mourning,comes
accept
her
hopes
to
with
the zoo, where she
evokenostalgicmemoriesof childhoodexcursions
her
father:
"Sterbend
instead
illustrates
but
the
the
to
visit
extent which shemisses
parents,
hat der Vater so viel Welt mitgenommen.Sie ist restlosweg. Ein Vater fehlt" (A. M. 34).
177
Feelingsof uncertaintyare also highlightedby a trip to Karlsruhewhere she appearsto
undergoa battlewith her conscience:her thoughtsare in a turmoil, setagainstthebackdrop
is
in
is
life.
her;
her
belief
Paranoia
that
city
watching
panicof chaotic
evident
everyone
stricken shetries to escapetheir staresand in the processlosesher way, which could be
be
to
symbolic of the loss of direction in her life. These two episodesalso illustrate
said
hand, his deathhas resultedin her idolisation of him: in her stateof bereavementand
melancholiashe feels closer to him, able to understandhim: "Ich habe es mit den
besserals mit denLebenden,ich habemehrvon ihnen seit sie nicht mehrda
Gestorbenen
sindund Angstverursachen"(A.M.
46). 57
her
Manfred
Jurgensen
fear
losing
that
the
mother,
as
she
avoids
reality
means
of
and
der
ist,
damit
Mutter
der
"berall
die
dem
Verlust
Furcht
und
eigenen
comments:
vor
11 In stark contrast the mother appearsto have managedto adjust
IdentitAt spOrbar".
her
life,
husband
to
the
towards
of
positive
attitude
absence
on
account
of -her
successfullY
her
has
far
daughter,
further
to
than
come
grips
quicker
as
analysis
and
with widowhood
is
it
daughter's
for
the
noticeablethat the f ictionalising
reasons writing will reveal,since
of
her
her
helps
daughter
the
to
present-day
relationship
understand
with
of widowhood
mothcr.
in psychologicaltermsbrings
For the narratorin Die ZlIchtigungit is motherhood%yhich
her backto her mother. It is whensheis pregnantthat shestartsto think abouther mother:
the identificationprocesshascomefull circle. In thepresenceof her own screamingbaby
the adult daughterwishesthat she was being nurturedonce more. Shedoesnot want to
face the responsibilityof motherhood,the reality of anothermother-daughter
relationship
178
taking shapeand the fear she has of being her motherall over again and repeatingher
behaviour:
The daughteris consciousof how easyit would be for her to start mistreatingher child.
As a child shehadpretendedto be a mother,her dolls being her children. Imitating her
motherand not wantingto be powerlessin her world of make-believe,shebeather dolls.
havein the past interpretedgirls playing with dolls
It is worth noting that psychoanalysts
as a form of wish fulfilment, that the way the girl actsout her relationshipwith her doll is
the way shehopesher motherwill behavetowardsher, that by playing this gamethe wish
becomesreality.51 in Die Zkhtigung Vera doesnot play the 'perfect', loving motherwith
her dolls, probablybecauseshedoesnot know the difference:for her the 'Perfect' mother
is the punishingmother. Sheis, after all, broughtup to believethat love and torture are
synonymous:
179
Kinder mssenunbedingtgeschlagenwerden, sonst wird
nichtsausihnen,wer seinKind liebt, der spartdie Rutenicht.
(Z.
101)60
Justas the daughteris an alter egofor the mother,so the doll is both the daughter'sdouble
her
hands
the
andher child. The doll must,therefore,sufferthepain sheexperiences
of
at
mother, as Beauvoir explains:
180
psychologist, Jenny Cozens, focuses on the inevitability of the wounded mother,
emotionallyandphysicallyhurt, repeatingthe patternsof her past:
bis
der
zwischenuns,
uns beidendie Ungeheuerlichkeit
Situationins angstgelhmteGehirn fuhr und die natrliche
Ordnungwiederherstellte.(Z. 164)
181
There'are,indeed,momentsin thelives of eachof thesethreedaughterswhenthe roles
of motheranddaughterarereversed:theidentificationprocessis socompleteandentwined
oncethe daughteris herselfan adult, and it alsoindicatesthat separationfrom the mother
has neverbeenachievedfrom a psychologicalstandpoint. In Ausflugmit der Mutter the
narrator assumesthe task of responsibilityfor her widowed motherand therebyacquires
a matriarchalidentity to the extentthat sheis proneto treatingher motherlike a child. She
doesseeher motheras vulnerablein her widowhood,especiallywhen she observesher
mother behavinglike a girl whilst with strangersand not cocoonedby her own family
circle:
182
towardsher mother. Her thoughtsof forcing her mother to behavelike a dog, totally
faithful, obedientand, aboveall, dependenton its mistressfor survival, are a sign of the
'
daughter'sdeep-concealed
her
desperationfor her mother'sacceptance
autonomy. It
of
is as if shehasto showher motherthat sheis capableof beingin chargein order to earn
her mother's respect:
ist
denn
he
Mutter,
kommen,
was
und winselndangekrochen
los, hast du nicht bedacht,dajetzt mein Leben dran ist?
(A.M. 75-76)
and seeksapproval
However,the very fact that the daughterconstantlyneedsreassurance
both
the
Moreover,
hand.
and
role-playing
the
the
to
upper
mother
continues give
is
indicate
feelings
without
that
relationship
the present-daymother-daughter
disguisingof
truecompassion,real communicationandacceptance
of oneanother'sautonomousself, that
183
ermattetenVorzeit, in der wir nochkeineWahrheitzur Pose
konnten
Da
muten.
umfrisieren
wir noch ohne Verkrampfungenund Lippenerstarrungen,
unkontrolliertvon unseren
Kpfen, miteinander umgehen. (A. M. 79)
A reversalof roles is also evidentin Kartenhaus. Here the mother is in needof her
daughter's love and attention because she believes that she has failed as a 'perfect'
daughter, wife and mother. Her daughter gives her life meaning and purpose, hence she
her
visits:
on
relies
depression
her
tendency
towards
daughter
of
andregulartearful
The
moods
recalls mother's
her
her
husband
left.
front
displayed
In
before
of
child
she
after
great
and
outbursts,
in
be
herself
Hanna
to
the
their relationship,
that
stronger
person
considered
weakness,so
her mother giving the impressionof being helpless. In later years, after the father's
departureandwheneverher motherdid cry, Hannawould order her to pull herselftogether,
just as sheusedto be told to do so by her father. Shewould encourageher motherto be
184
look
in
Like
the
the
this study, this mother's
and
part.
many
of
mothers
confident
more
is
her
life:
to
consequent
attributed
own
upbringing
and
outlook
on
weak nature
Sie hatte nicht gelernt, sich gegen ihre Eltern, ihren Mann,
ihr Kind, ihre Umwelt durchzusetzen. 'Nicht geboren, um
glcklich zu sein, sondern um eine Prfung zu bestehen',
This idea of the mother that life constitutesa test has its origins partly in her belief in
185
is careful to discipline him" (Proverbs13:24). In her review of Die Zikhtigung Maria
Fris6 focuseson this aspectof religion as being associatedwith punishment:
The fact that it is the mother who executesGod's will by serving him suggeststo the
daughterthat her mother and God are one and the same. The narrator concludesher
by evoldng'In the nameof the Father,the Sonand
recollectionswith religiousassociations
the Holy Ghost': "Sie herrschtund ich diene, und wenn ich meinenganzenMut sammle
im
des
Gehorsams,
der
leiste,
immer,
Vernunftund der
Widerstand
Namen
und
gewinntsie
Angst" (Z. 246).66 If we transposethe religiousconceptsto the daughter'sinterpretation,
implied: the Fatherpersonifiesobedience(he is usually
we canunderstandthe associations
the disciplinarian, here it is the mother), the son personifies reason (Christ is the
life
for
life,
here
daughter
her
the
explanation
mother's meaning)andthe Holy Ghost
gives
is fear (the environmentin which the child is broughtup). Reigningover all theseaspects
is the Mother's influenceover the way her daughterbehaves(submissive),thinks (reason
for submission)
andfeels(causeof submission).
Although the portrayalof the motheris personal,it shouldnot be regardedas unique,
as MarianneHirsch points out:
186
bondare the
Femalewriters' accountsof the mother-daughter
most articulateand detailedexpressionsof its intimacy and
distance,passionandviolence,that we can find; they are the
'
mostpersonaland at the sametime the mostuniversal.
187
the useof local dialect. The oldestof sevenchildren,Marie is an unwanteddaughterwho
is beatenand scomed,who has to help look after her sistersand brothersand work the
farm with her father. She marriesFriedl, a villager, with whom she had corresponded
from
She
he
becomes
the
tram
war.
was
a
soldier
and
a
return
conductor
on
who
whilst
in
farm-life
him
because
loves
in
him,
but
the hopeof
to
not
she
marries
order escape
because
life
land
Friedl
the
town,
the
the
of
and
on
edge
pieceof
ownson
creatinga new
there is a lack of suitors after the war. The mother is striving to reach a different social
is
but
looked
down
uponby the townspeople:
class
188
hungerengenderfear which is manifestedin the mother'sneedto control and achievea
for
Germanic
depicts
daughter.
by
beating
her
Mitgutsch
reputation
a
senseof power
'Kinderfeindlichkeit', wherebythere doesappearto be a generalfailure to understand
Kinder" (Z. 123).
children. Sheevenrefersto Austria as "eine Nation geschlagener
In Kartenhausthe mother undergoesan identity crisis when her husbandleavesher: she
189
independence,
it
is,
decisions
in fact,
According
their
to
maldng
on
own.
psychologists,
often thecasethatwomenexperiencedivorceasa 'dying process'becausetheir routinehas
beendisruptedandtheir socialrole alongwith the relationshipssurroundingthat role have
'died'. Suchan analogy,however,doesobscurethe fact that the divorceedoesoften make
a new life for herselL
...
Ihr
Weiterlebenals Witwe seheich immer deutlicher, aber immer mehr nur aus meinem
Blickwinkel" (A. M. 47).
190
This notion of time and experienceinfluencing the writer's judgementof past and
is
by
Barbara
is
Saunders
here:
commented
upon
events
and
applicable
present
lieber
Angst,
ich
gewesen
vor
zynisch
verklemmt,
war
191
verkleistert, vereist als jemand, der sich ausliefert und
berfallenlt,jemand,der empfindet. (A.M. 70-71)
By writing about the mother, each daughterdoes actually give birth to a fictionalised
mother: thus, the writer is the 'mother' of this new character in her fiction. Once again
if
daughterandmotherare shownto be dependent
because,
the motherwere
on oneanother
absentfrom the daughter'slife, the author would not have the material necessaryfor
writing her book or for exploring her own identityo We can see, therefore, that all the
192
Schreibenberdie Mutter bringt mich micht in eineabkhlendeDistanz,machtmich nicht
neutral, relativiert nicht meineEmpfindung. Es ist meine uerste,noch verbleibende
Anstrengungder Anndherung"(A.M. 63). At the sametime it is a meansof proving her
love for her motherbecauseof the'attentionshehasto pay her in order to be ableto write
about her: "Der Artikulationsversuch ber die Mutter als Witwe ist meine extremste
73
expression. Moreover, the three novels do show that it does not matter whetherthe
between
is
daughter
relationship
motherand
wasor loving or not, the similaritiesare there,
thesefictional works
the symbiotictie doesexist. Ultimately, for eachdaughter-cum-writer
in
lives
testimony
their
the
their
a
respective
andencapsulate
are
of
permanence
mothers
of
the mother for eternity, as well as guaranteethe daughter'sidentity'
Thus, when
193
psychologyinterwoveninto fiction as a form of therapy in the act of writing and as
indicatedby the reflectionsof eachdaughteron the relationshipto herselfand her mother.
This psychologicalaspectpointsto the universalattractionandapplicabilityof suchwriting
to otherwomenin general,whilst theimagesof Austria andSwitzerlanddo placetheworks
by MitgutschandSchriberin the countrieswhich specificallyshapedthesewomen'slives.
It is not possibleto say the same,however,of Wohmann'sportrayal, sincethis German
writer doesnot allude to any historicalor political concernsparticular to Germanywhich
influenced
have
the mother-daughterdyad depictedin Ausflug mit der Mutter. Butlike
may
durchaus
auch
wenn
eine
gesellschaftliche,
11,
-trachtensweise
ihnen
ich
daran
da
auf
eine
von
nicht
sich manche
stoen,
75
"deutliche
beziehe.
ArV
Stellung
gewnschte
194
Ein Text, der sichkeineswegs
Sozialisation
auf alpenlndische
beschrnkt.Er vermittelt ber die subjektiveVerantwortung
hinausviel von der HeillosigkeitunsererGesellschaften
und
davon, wie MenschenGeschichtegestalten,oder sollte man
sagen,Schicksalspielen,ohnesichdarberim klarenzu sein?
Und er lehrt, wie schwierigesist, wennnicht gar unmglich,
auszubrechen
ausdem Gefngnis,das, errichtetvon fremder
Hand, oft in uns selbst ist
...
76
195
Vom antiken Mythos bis zur Gegenwartliegt der Akzent
diesesVerhltnissesauf der Symbiose,der Gleichheitder
Empfindungswelt und des Erfahrungskanons- einem
Zusammenhang,der Abhngigheit bedeutet, aber auch
Vertrauen, Herrschaft, aber auch Hilfe. '
196
NOTES TO CHAPTER TWO
John Caffoll, Guilt.- 7he Grey Eminence Behind Character, History and Culture
JanetSayers,Mothefing Psychoanalysis
(Harmondsworth:Penguin,1992),p. 3.
Sayers,p. 11.
197
8
10
Friday, p. 409.
11
12
Friday, p. 8.
13
14
15
Hammer,p. 46.
16
Friday, p. 68.
198
17
18
Carol Tavris and Carole Wade, 7he Longest War.- SexDifferences in Perspective,
2nd edn (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1984).
19
Beauvoir,pp. 309-310.
20
21
Flax, p. 174.
199
The Reproductionof Mothering: Psychoanalysisand the Sociologyof Gender
(BerkeleyandLos Angeles:University PressCalifornia, 1978),p. 195.
22
Hammer,p. 46.
23
SeeFlax, p. 174.
24
Jane Swigart quotes Dr. Christina Wendel in 7he Myth of the Bad Mother: 7he
Emotional Realities of Motheting (New York: Doubleday, 1991), p. 82.
25
Beauvoir,pp. 534-535.
26
27
28
29
Flax, p. 179.
30
200
31
32
33
34
35
36
201
37
Maria-ReginaKecht, "'In the Name of Obedience,Reason,and Fear": MotherDaughter Relationsin Waltraud Anna Mitgutsch and Elfriede Jelinek', 7be German
38
This is reminiscent of the fact that the fathers in Chapter One are also regarded as
39
40
41
42
Swigart, p. 66.
43
Friday, p. 28.
44
202
45
The imageof the cripple without crutchesis also mentionedby Brigitte Schwaiger
in her reactionto the loss of her father. SeeChapterOne, p. 104.
46
47
48
49
203
50
51
Swigart,p. 106.
52
53
Judy Sadgrove, 'Why Food is Still a Four-Letter Word for Women', Guardian, 28
54
Sayers,p. 13.
55
Sadgrove,p. 31.
56
Wohmann'sown childhood was a happy one where she felt secureand loved:
"Eltern, die so lieb waren, daman sie zwischendurchkaumgemerkthaV. More
detailedinformationis providedby JOrgenSerkein FrauenSchreiben. Ein neues
Kapitel deutschsprachiger
Literatur (Frankfurta.M.: Fischer, 1982),pp. 161-175.
57
The daughtersuggeststo the motherthat she shouldmoum for the living, not the
dead: "Hr mir mal zu, Mutter: ber die Toten soll keiner weinen. Um die
LebendigenmuBman ( ) trauern" (A.M. 115). Like the daughterin Schwaiger's
...
204
58
ManfredJurgensen,
DeutscheFrauenautoren
der Gegenwart(Bern:Francke,1983),
p. 166.
59
D. W. Winnicott, Playing and Reality (New York: Basic Books, 1971), pp. 47-52.
60
61
Beauvoir,p. 320.
62
Secunda,p. 120.
63
The narratoris very awareof the way in which shetalks to her mother:
205
heitereSprache
gegenber(... ) wieder ist mir die gelassene
ber sie restlosverlorengegangen.(A.M. 50)
64
The narrator even seesherself as the teacher: "Sie ist jetzt nur eine fbIgsame
Privatschlerin der Tochter, mit groen Lemschwierigkeiten" (A. M. 7).
65
66
Vera, in fact, prays to God not to take her motheraway from her: "Lieber Gott,
beteteich kniend im Dom, alles kannstdu von mir haben,alles, ein Leben ohne
Glck kannstdu mir geben,nur la mir die Mama, la sie nicht sterben"(Z. 243).
67
68
69
BarbaraSaunders,ContemporaryGermanAutobiography:Literary Approachesto
the Problemof Identity (London:University of London, 1985),p. 7.
206
70
71
Saunders,p. 12.
72
In an interview with Hans Fr6hlich, Wohmann made the following comment: "Ich
habejetzt etwas angefangen. Es ist das Portrt der Mutter als Witwe. Es ist sehr
das
fr
Anstrengung,
die
uerste
Und
zu schreiben, weil
es
erfordert
mich
privat.
frei
"
'So
Hans
Frhlich,
diese
Person
nahesteht.
mir sehr
es mir sehr nahegehtund
Stuttgarter Nachrichten,
12 November1975.
73
74
Interviewedin 1982Wohmannremarked:
in
ich
Lieben
meinen
meine
wohlwollend von mir, wenn
207
Bchern auftauchen lasse, weil sie dann ein bichen
unvergnglichersind.
75
ich
keine
AdelbertReif, 'OhneTodesangst
Romaneschreiben.Interviewmit
wrde
Gabriele Wohmann', Die Welt, 6 July 1992, p. 7.
76
Klaus Antes, 'Bilder aus einer betrogenen Kindheit: Waltraud Anna Mitgutschs
herausragender
Erstling Die Zachtigung',RheinischePost, 27 July 1985.
77
208
Germanspeakingmalewriters. SeeJulietWigmore,"'Vergangenheitsbewdltigung"
in Austria: The PersonalandthePolitical in Erika Mitterer'sAlle unsereSpIeleand
ElisabethReichart'sFebruarschatten',GermanLife and Letters, 44 (1991),pt.5,
477-487.
209
CHAPTER THREE: TWICE BORN: THE ADOPTED DAUGHTER
The title of this chapteris taken from Betty lean Lifton's autobiographicalwork 7WIce
Born: Memoirsof an AdoptedDaughter(1975),who at the ageof sevenhadbeenadopted
during the depressionyears in America and who recounts the searchfor her 'real' parents,
the many visits to a psychiatrist, and the eventual discovery of her parents' identity when
'
is
thirty
she
yearsold. For this adopteethe ability to feel somekind of heritageproves
to be very important to her. In addition, knowledge of her natural parents helps her to
her
husband,
identity,
her
as
a psychiatrist,
unravel confusedemotionsover
senseof
explains:
Thus in this book the writer is the daughterwho, like the daug ters in the previous
has
to
terms
the
but
to
her
find
is
added
come
with
true
to
trying
she
self
chapters,
is
her
being
The
mother
particularly
adoptive
relationshipwith
adopted.
complicationof
to
daughter
in
that
the
the
used
she
resentment
that
suggests
adult
retrospect
strained,so
feel towardsthis womanhad its origins in a well-hiddentruth:
"Hold me," she would say. "I am your mother, hold me."
I would wrap her in a hug for a decentinterval until I could
from
At
(
)
suchmomentsshewasasldng
escapeupstairs. ...
210
I believethat the answerto Lifton's first questionis 'no' because,aswe sawin Mitgutsch's
Die zachtigung, expressionof love betweena mother and daughter is not automatic. The
answer to the secondquestionis not so clear-cut becausefrom the mother's perspectivethe
211
'
flourishes.
Courths-Mahler's
is
into
transported
romance
reader
anotherworld where
her
is
Die
Adoptivtochter
happy,
this
makes
novel
what
endings,moreover,are always
and
lessrelevantin the presentcontext. The two novelsunderconsiderationin this chapterare
GabrieleWohmann'sPaulinchenwar allein zu Haus (1974)and Helga M. Novak's Die
Eisheiligen(1979). In Wohmann'snovel eight-year-oldPaula,who is also knownas Paul
her
longer
look
her
Paulinchen,
to
since
or
and whose grandparentsare no
able
after
Kurt,
killed
in
is
by
intellectual
Christa
and
parentswere
a car accident, adopted an
couple,
who have no children of their own. For Christa and Kurt the adoptionis akin to an
212
experimentin that theyput theorieson child psychologyinto practice,whilst the two years
householdprove to be unbearablefor Paula. As in Wohmann's
spentin this emancipated
work, the narrator of Die Elshelligenis the daughterwho is adoptedas a baby by an
elderly, childlesscouple,KaltesophieandKarl, andwho recountschronologicallythe most
traumaticeventsin her life betweenthe agesof four and sixteen,the years 1939to 1951.
The narrative focuseson the conflict betweenthe adopteddaughterand Kaltesophieset
againstthe turmoil of social,historicalandpolitical eventsin Berlin. After analysingthe
relationship between adopteeand adopters, we will show that the society in which these
daughtersgrow up alsohasa role to play in theseworks. Both novelsare a far cry from
'Liebesromane'and their endingsare far from happy. In fact, as will be shown, the
absenceof love betweenan adopteddaughterand her adoptiveparentsis the common
denominator.
With the introductionof the conceptof adoptioninto the novel, Paulinchenwar allein
zu Haus and Die Eisheiligensheda different light on the daughter-parentrelationship,
providing anotherperspective. This is especiallythe casewhen we recognisethat the
narratorsare not adult daughtersreflecting on their past relationshipwith their mother
daughters
father
but
from
who recounteventsas
and/or
a present-daystandpoint, young
they unfold. At the start of Wohmann'snovel the narrator, Paula, is agedeight; at the
7
has
is
Novak's
between
ten
autobiography a narratorwho
closeshe
andelevenyearsold.
is agedfour at the outsetand is sixteenby the end of this narrative. The'readeris thus
'invited' to seeeverythingthroughthe eyesof theseyounggirls, to perceivethe world as
they do, as they grow up into adolescents. Needlessto say, both works, just as in
previouslyanalysednovels,are biasedtowardsthe daughter'spoint of view. Nevertheless,
the adoptionaspectdoesraisethe questionas to whetherthis relationshipbetweenadopted
213
be
daughters
daughtersare comparable.
Parental
their
towards
will
authorityandattitudes
illustratedin connectionwith the behaviourof eachdaughter,in order to try andestablish
been
have
daughter
deserves
the
the
the
treatment
parents
whether
shereceivesand whether
conditioned by their upbringing and/or society. The role of adoption will be highlighted
Biedermeier
handpainted
illustrations
depicting
the
u ringing.
of
a
virtues
of
andcaptions
Within a month 1500copiesof the book hadbeenprinted and were sold to parentswho
into
by
deterrent
in
their
children
scaring
would use the stories the book as a form of
Die
tale,
book
The
gar
Struwwelpeter
Der
andonesuchcautionary
obedience.
wasentitled
trawige Geschichtemit dem Feuerzeug,featuresPaulinchen. The four stanzasquoted
below form the beginningand end of the story:
214
Paulinchen war allein zu Haus
"
die
hat
Mutter
oft
getan.
wie's
215
Referencesto the origins of Wohmann's title are made a number of times in the text, in
particular the fact that the narrator, Paula,also likes to be known as Paulinchen,usually
when she feels like being cuddled,just as her dolls have diminutive name forms, for
example,"Uddinchen"(P.H. 48) who hasbeenshownso muchlove that sheis disfigured
from all theembracesandIdsses.
' Paulausesthe first line "Paulinchenwar allein zu Haus"
as the headingto the note she writes to her adoptiveparentsin which she expressesthe
wish to attenda boarding-school.Within the novel the fide can be interpretedliterally:
Paula was physically alone in the housewhen she wrote the note. However, the wider
significanceis that shefeels that sheis aloneall the time, eventhoughoneof her adoptive
parents,if not both, is alwaystherewith her or in thevicinity. This apparentcontradiction
betweenPaula's feelingsand reality will be discussedlater, for now thoughit shouldbe
notedthat both parentswere outsidewhenshewrote the note, so that onelink betweenthe
TeuerzeugGeschichte'and Paula'snote is that both setsof parentsare not presentwhen
they are neededmost. Paula, for example,reachesa decisionabout her future without
being able to talk to her adoptive parents about this and on account of the lack of
communicationbetweenthem.
216
their financial situation, insteadit refers to their lack of emotionsor their inability to
is,
demonstratively.
therefore,one of pity.
final,
Paula's
these
comment
express
parting
Theseadopters,who pride themselveson knowing so much and being so clever, cannot
learn the lessonof compassion.This is evidentfrom the daughter'scommentthat they do
not respondto her needfor sympathy:"Aber keinersagteArinesundniemandsahmitleidig
117).
The
(P.
H.
dem
Vorsatz,
trsten
readercan
aus"
und auch nur annhrendnach
zu
thusunderstandthe reasonbehindPaula'suseof "Idioten" as anotherreferenceto Christa
'idiots'
journalists
intellectual,
Kurt.
In
are
these
the eyesof their adoptee
enlightened
and
becausethey cannotcommunicatewith her on her level of understanding:"lhr sei o ne
jedes GefOhl( ) 1hr Idioten" (P.H. 116)."
...
Hoffmann's story warn Paulinchenverbally with "Der Vater hat's verboten!" Once the
daughterhas ignored the threat and disobeyedher father, punishmentis inevitable. In
Hoffmann's stories retribution for misdeedsis unrealistically grisly: death by fire or
Wohmann's
is
for
As
be
the
true
of
opposite
shown,
physicalamputation, example.
will
novelwherepunishmentis intentionallyomittedfrom Paula'supbringing.In Novak'swOrki
217
217)14
There is the very fact that her birthday coincideswith one of the Ice Saints' daysas well
11 as her lack of warmth, as indicatedby the adjectiveTalt'. It shouldalso be pointedout
because
'Herzog
Alba'
that thedaughtercontemplates
this mothergrew
to
the
altering name
up in Belgium,andduring the sixteenthcenturythis particulardukehadearnedhimselfthe
her
likens
'Iron
Duke'
daughter
Alba
dictatorship.
title of
The
of
as a resultof his military
218
adoptivemotherto this tyrant, but opts to continuecalling her 'Kaltesophie'. The plural
inclusion
father,
'die
Karl, who,
Eisheiligen'
the
the
the
useof
noun
suggests
adoptive
of
in
daughter
is
his
be
being
towards
a
adopted
as will
shown, also capableof
aggressive
givensituation;by playingtherole of parenthe sharestheresponsibilityfor her upbringing,
althoughhis lack of compassionand understandingfor his daughter'eventualrebellious
due to frequenthospitalisation.Thirdly,
naturestemsin the main from his long absences
the narrator has becomeone of the family through being adoptedand has, therefore,
become one of the Ice Saints. The reader is made aware of this gradually. Initially, she
is able to empathisewith these saints: "die Eisheiligen schienen mir besondersvertraut"
219
mid-May but it is not made explicit in the book, unless we are supposedto regard
Kaltesophieas a saint for having adopteda young orphan. Interestingly, Simonede
Beauvoircommentson the comparabilityof motherhoodand sainthood,the fact that men,
in particular,confersuchpraiseuponmotherson accountof their generositytowardstheir
children, expecting no return for what they give.
feuerlos
-
220
- mundlos.
Each of the six chapters in the book is headed by one couplet. There
are no other
referenceswithin the text itself to the "Vogel federlos". It must be assumedthat the bird
without feathers alludes to the daughter who managesto free herself from her adoptive
parents, yet has no power to use that freedom. She swaps the discipline at home for the
regime of a Communist state-run boarding-school. The state becomes her 'father', the
Communist party her 'mother.
a snowflake, the "Frau" is the sun. The idea of 'ice' might, therefore, be seen to be
continued in the imagery of the 'snowflake'. The implication is that the young girl is likely
to become swallowed up by a Draconian system, since the 'sun' is probably in this case
symbolic of the Communist party, whoseidentity the daughterassumes. If Courths-Mahler
was able to describe her novels as "harmlos", the origins of the tides of Wohmann's and
Novak's novels may be found in fairy-tale circumstancesbut they are far from "harmlos".
The protagonists, for example, find themselvesin near fatal situations, such as attempted
suicide. At the same time, as will be shown, Wohmann and Novak are intent upon
revealing the dangersbehind theory and practice, be it within the home or in society."
The protagonist-cum-narratorof Paulinchen war allein zu Haus is the adopteddaughter,
221
before
Kurt
be
how
far
Christa
It
they
to
test
and
premeditated. seems
a
shecanpush
of
react spontaneouslyand show their true emotions, without referring to their childpsychology books to understandtheir adopteddaughter:
ine
reactions.
222
leisten."25Thewriter'sresponse
to thishasbeenthatshedoesnotconsidertheageof her
protagonistto be of importanceor of relevance- this probablyexplainsthe confusionover
16
is
her
is
because
Paula
that
she
artistic creation.
another and
an untypical, child
Furthermore,she points out that she has actuallyput a lot of herself into this daughterfigure."
On the one hand Paulabehaveslike a child, on the other hand her ability to
in
Wohmann.
this
her
language
that
case
an
adult,
of
analyseand
useof
are on a par with
This accounts,therefore,for Paulaappearingto be advancedfor her ageand the maturity
forgotten,
be
It
too,
her
flaws
should
not
the
parents.
with which shereveals
adoptive
of
that ChristaandKurt treat her as an adult and want her to behaveaccordingly,as will be
illustratedlater. Similarly, the effect of traumaticpast eventson the young child should
be takeninto consideration,as Wohmanninforms us: "Zu dem Vorwurf der Altklugheit
kann
(
)
hat
Vorgeschichte
besondere
da
es
wreauchnochzu sagen, es schlielicheine
...
focusing
"21
This
Denken.
in
on
notion of
sich nirgendwohinzurckziehenals seineigenes
discussed,
inner
be
when we considerwhat role
onegs
self as a sourceof comfort will
her
does
in
It
the
daughter's
lives.
of
seemthat through guise
writing plays eachof these
narratorWohmannis presentinga study of how not to raise children, thoughat the same
time shefails to provide an alternative,better method. Ironically, shetoo is the theorist,
sinceshehas had no children of her own.
223
In complete contrast to all this theorising, Novak's Die Eisheiligen is the
224
in
it
flourishes
horror
to
the
which violenceand
are not confined
outsideworld: existsand
the family circle andeventuallydestroysany humanbonds. Conversely,it mighthavebeen
expected that such external events would have brought the adopted daughter and her
225
sie
bekommteinenPlatzim InternateinerLandesoberschule 10
...
The issue of adoption, then, doesnot appearto be of primary concern in Novak's novel.
226
227
that she is still a child. Her dolls' kitchen and dolls' schoolare 'rescued'by her new
parentsbecausethey are valuable and regardedas "abbildungsreifes,austellungsreifes
Spielzeugauseinemvergangenen
Jahrhundert"(P.H. 50). Thus, the child's toys serveas
ornamentsin the new homewhere ChristaandKurt want everythingto look aesthetically
pleasing: "Der gesamte kindliche Kram war gut organisiert. Penibel und nach einem
The
Haus,dachte
demdir zuliebe.( ) Paulinchen
war
allein
zu
...
das Kind wie immer, wenn es sich nach einer von diesen
Bewutseinserweiterungen
sogenannten
undAufklarungen
im
Stich gelassenfhlte. Nach dem letzten Wort, nach dem
befriedigtenAusdruckChristasundKurts, war
abschlieenden
es immer besondersallein. Am alleralleinsten.
(P.H. 175-176)
228
like Christa and Kurt, are unableto show any signsof love for their adopteddaughter.
Lack of communicationis an obviousproblem in both families. Although it seemsthat
Christaand Kurt are keento discussproblemswith Paula,shedoesnot confidein them,
insteadshebecomesmore and more introverted. In Die Elsheiligenthe silenceis broken
by either the daughter's screamsas she suffers yet another beating, or by Kaltesophie's
in
demands,
intended
for
the
the
child,
noted
as
angry
good of
ordersand criticisms- all
the analysisof Mitgutsch's novel. All the parentsdo appearto executetheir methodsof
child-raising with the best intentions. There is an additional, potential area of conflict in
Novak's novel and that is the generationgap betweenadopteeand adopters:Kaltesophieand
229
Du hastkeinenNamen,du heiteinfachNichts.
Sucheich mir selbereinen.
230
This aspect of the obligation of gratitude for having been adopted is one which does
231
been
having
is
hardly
the
after
surprising
understand needsof an adoptedchild, which
marriedfor sixteenyearsand havingconcentrated
completelyon their respectivecareers.
These two intellectualscannot comprehendhow any child would be unhappy or
dissatisfiedliving with them becausethey believethat they provide the ideal am iencein
is
free
t
develop.
to
Paula
They
in
is
she
pleases
that
tell
go
where
she
which a child can
house:
has
her
house;
does
an
entire
own, she
open-plan
she
not needa room of
Du
232
her to watch them as they exercisein the nude so that at the sametime she is taughtby
Christa to recognisethe physicaland sexualdifferencesbetweenmen and women. As
HermannBurger explains,the parents'obsessionwith nakednessresultsfrom their own
prudish upbringing: "Nur weil fr die Adoptivelternin ihrer Jugenddie Nacktheitetwas
Verbotenes und Skandalumwitterteswar, glauben sie nun, das Versumte nachholenund
PaulalebendigenAnschauungsunterricht
ber den mnnlichenund den weiblichenKrper
11
erteilenzu mOssen". Their emphasison sexualfreedomis alsoindicativeof the liberated
attitudes of society in the late sixties and early seventies. Certainly, Christa and Kurt do
regard themselves as eliberale und tolerante Anhnger des Prinzips der persnlichen
Freiheit" (P.H. 199) and believe that they never make mistakeswith regard to their
"
because
Paula
book.
They will merelygive good
live
the
they
to
upbringingof
according
adviceand only disallow something,if it were to harm Paulain someway. They refuse
to be authoritarianandwill not inflict punishment,which they seeas a factor for happiness
in their household:
()
ihrem Verbots-undBestrafungsalltagsleben
reienwrdeund
in
hierher
fr
Tage,
uns
unsere
zu
rettenwrde nur
ein paar
besonderefreiheitlicheKameradschaft,
dieseanderenKinder,
die allerdingswrdendafr, wie hier zusammengelebt
wird,
von der erstenMinute an dankbarsein, doch ja, dankbar.
(P.H. 113)
233
keinerleiBegrenzung"
keineseelischenErpressungen,
keinegeistigenVergewaltigungen,
(P.H. 210) but on the other hand, they make too many demandson an eight-year-old girl:
they want her to be independent,not to play with dolls, not to use her chamber-pot, not to
be embarrassed
by her sex. Sheis evensentto a psychologistfor a few weeksto improve
her speech. As Wohmannherselfexplains,thesetwo parentsallow most thingsbut what
bad:
they definitely do not allow is the spontaneous
good
or
expressionof emotions,
Oder zu richtig.
Es gibt die
'
Grenzwerte,ber die Gefhlenicht hinaussollen?
234
freedomthat it has the oppositeeffect on her: she spendsgreat lengthsof time in the
bathroom,the only placethat has a door and key: "Das Kind f0h1temanchmal,wie ein
Atemkrampf,der ihm denHals und die Brust einengte,sich pltzlich lste, wennes einen
hinter sich herumgedreht"(P.H. 63). Behind the locked door Paulais able to
SchIfissel.
relax, away from prying eyes. Not only doesshe physically retreat but, as mentioned
before, she turns to her thoughtswhere shecan find privacy in an atmosphere,which is
fact
despite
it
be
the
that the
that
to
otherwise so overwhelming
suffocating,
proves
is
emphasis on freedom and openness: "Aber so oft merkte das Kind, dag es ganz
75).
konnte"
(P.
H.
war
and
nicht
richtig
verkrampft
atmen
235
austerityof her upbringing. Shelongs for her own releasefrom captivity: "die Freiheit,
fr immer dasFensteroffen zu lassen"(E.H. 227). Contrastingly,then, the daughterwho
has no freedomwantsto get away as far as possiblefrom home, whilst the daughterto
whom so muchfreedomis offered searchesfor a safehavenwithin herself.
In addition to the mental stressboth daughtersalso suffer physically. As a young child
Novak's daughter-figureis often sick and confinedto bed, sometimesas a direct result of
her motherbeatingher senseless.When the five-year-oldhas a fit of coughs,the doctor
is called in but there is no medical reasonfor the coughs. It becomesevident that sickness
functions as a way of attracting the parents' concern. It may even encouragethem to show
it
highlights
feelings
love
Novak's
In
daughter.
towards
their
also
novel
of
some
adopted
the weaknessandvulnerability of the child in comparisonwith the strengthof the mother.
The only attentionthe child doesreceivewhen she is sick is Kaltesophie'stemper. On
here
breathe:
hysterically
that
shepurposelyplays
other occasionsshecries so
shecannot
for
her.
The
brewed
her
her
lullaby
down
tea
that
specially
and
parentscalm
up so
with a
has
list
for
howling:
an
endless
nine-year-old
of reasons
236
of her adoptivemother.
Paulais not sucha sickly child. The one time that shedoeshavethe flu, shetries to
hide the fact from Christaand Kurt becauseshedoesnot feel comfortableenoughin this
had
home,
depend.
Ironically,
she
cannot
with new parentson whosereactionshe
new
in
her
in
ill
be
to
to
through
to
adopters
a phaseof wanting
worry the
gone
order cause
in
bed
'O
fil
lie
be
loving
To
to
tender,
she
would
pretend
care.
expectationof receiving
face
be
her
to
flour
that
to
painted
so
she
might
encouraged
white with
with
andrefuse eat
decides
however,
be
Paula,
things
the
againstthis
she
all
would
normally
not offered.
eat
for
be
because
her
that
sherealises
sicknesswould merely anothercuriosity
plan of action
desperate
her
by
in.
doctor
Nevertheless,
be
the
the
need
parents
and
would called
analysis
for affectionis evidentfrom the fact that shedoesswallowmanyof Christa'sstimulantsand
is
disorientation
this
have
headaches
the effect of causing
tranquilliserswhich only
and
hardly surprisingwhenshetakesthe pills with strongblack coffeemadefrom NescaMand
hot tap water. The desiredeffect of causingconcernis not achieved.
237
by
does
the
tablets
of
that
are
predominantmeans,
and
adolescents
children
show
suicides
IdIling oneself,especiallyamongstgirls." The main causesfor suicideby adolescents
are
between
the
lack
conflict
all,
above
and,
a
of warmthand security
problemswith parents,
behind
"
the
is
difficult
the
It
therefore,
motivation
to
not
understand,
generations.
daughter'swish to endher life in Die Eisheiligen. In Wohmann'snovelPaulatalksherself
in
God
for,
has
live
by
focusing
to
things
particular
she
on all the
out of committingsuicide
daughters
in
As
the
reflect on suicide
adopted
we shall see
next chapter,not only
andart.
from
of
escape
means
unhappiness.
a
as
Other evidenceof suffering in Novak's and Wohmann'snovels is the fact that both
her
for
is
beaten
four-year-old
beds.
In
Die
Eisheiligen
daughterswet their
not using
the
bed.
the
families
the
andstays night sheneverwets
chamber-pot,yet whenshevisits other
Nine
bed.
lying
the
tries
tries
to
The six-year-old
under
stay awakeall night, sheeven
daughter
her
wets
later
Kaltesophie
that
still
threatens
to
the
tell
whole
neighbourhood.
years
Haus.
in
issue
bedwetting
Paulinchen
bed.
The
war allein zu
of
the
opensthe narrative
Paula'sprogressiveadoptersregardtheeight-year-oldas too old to still be usinga chamber-
238
()
He really cannot help it". 44 Both daughtersclearly do suffer from stressand tensioncaused
by the tenseatmospherein their respectivehomesand the demandsplaced on them by their
adopters. Paula even goes so far as to wet the bed on purpose for three weeks in the hope
239
shewishesthatshecouldcry moreeasilybecauseafterwardsshesenses
prayer. Sometimes
is,
is
The
that
therefore,
suggestion
she unableto expressher sadnessopenlyand
relief.
becauseit is not expectedof her, andthe adoptiveparentswould not respond
spontaneously
hidden.
keep
her
feelings
Thus,
Tearsare
to
true
she
consciously
attempts
well
naturally.
usually a result of hopelessefforts to pleaseher new parents. Shebuys two books for Kurt
identical;
be
Christa stressesthe mistakePaulahas madeand that she
to
turn
out
which
should learn from this; she should not expect praise or thanks for the gift. In the process
the adoptive mother overlooks the fact that Paula merely wanted to give Kurt a surprise.
A hug from Paula is misconstruedas being an exaggerateddemonstrationof emotion; an
during
her
interruption
hold
hands
is
to
a trip to the circus
parents'
seenas an
attempt
becausewatchingthe circus requiresconcentration.
Whilst Novak's youngdaughter-figuregoesthrougha phaseof screamingfor attention,
Even
there
tears
only
ones
of
pain.
whenthe
are
noted
earlier,
never
any
of
sadness,
as
is
during
is
her
lowest
no
be
tears
there
to
mention
of
ebb,
narrator recallingwhat seems
her stateof depression:
daich
Oft berfllt mich eine solcheNiedergeschlagenheit,
kaum aufstehenkannund dasHausnicht verlasse. Ich fhle
denke
durchlchert,
michverletzt,
und
immerfort
zerschlagen
im Kreis herum. ( ) Ich hauemir denKopf ein an etwas,
...
dasich nicht erkenne. ( ) Nur wennich schlafe,hrt der
...
Schmerzauf, versiegendie Krnkungen,vergesseich die
Unzufriedenheit,auslauter Ohnmachtreiendie brennenden
Bilder ab. (E.H. 173)
240
241
knocks
her
bathroom
intentionally
Paula
things over, makesa
trips
to
the
nightly
one of
noisewith the kitchendoor andrunsup anddownthe steps- anythingto awakentheadults,
to catch them off guard with no psychology books in their hands. She is all the more angry
when they continue to sleep:
Sheresortsto imaginingthat her real motherwould takeher to bed andthat her real father
day
during
is
her
left
the
her
her
When
on
own
she
a story andwipe away tears.
would tell
it
it
hiding
from
drawer,
throwing
Kurt's
to
Paulaturns stealingmoney
elsewhereor even
in the dustbin. Shepoursalcoholdown the sink; shecutsa woundinto the faceof oneof
her dolls, one of the porcelain dolls which her adoptive parents only keep for their
floor
Chinese
the
breaks
to
throws
vaseand
an expensive
monetaryvalue; shepurposely
because
incidents
to
All
they
provoke
Baroque
these
are
supposed
premeditated
glass.
are
a
do
in
in
Wohmann's
damage.
the
However,
to
parents
the
work
response
emotions
natural
instead
discuss
no
incidents
show
the
they
and
the
girl
with
young
spontaneously,
not react
Even
her.
for
They
Paula
because
when
they
to
see
no
need
never
punish
cry
emotions.
242
Paulabites Christa's hand after she has had enoughof keep-fit exercises,there are no
is
The
to typeup their adopteddaughter's
of
anger
and
no
action.
response
punitive
words
behaviourand consult the child psychologymanual. Paula's desire to be brutal goes
into the gardenwheresheventsher fury by hitting the neighbours'
unnoticed:sheescapes
four-year-oldboy - someonewho is youngerand evenmorevulnerablethan sheis.
The parentsin Die Eishelligendo not discuss. The motherbeatsher adopteddaughter
for any misbehaviour: for sticldng a safety-pin into a teacher; for inscribing her name in
for
furniture
is
house;
She
for
breaking
the
the
around
at
school.
spanked
all
a window
lying,
breaking
her
interpreted
denial
being
as
which makes matters
a
plate,
supposedly
is
is
for
dress
She
She
Kaltesophie's
and
shoes.
accusedof
whipped
ruining
worse.
fir
from
is
beaten
tree
the cemetery
the
a
silverware
and
stealing
stealing
with a stick after
to useas a Christmastree. Paulahasher earsboxedonceby Christa. The physicalattack
doesnot result from naughtinessas such. ChristacatchesPaula standingin front of the
her,
hand
backcombing
her
hair.
She
the
tears
the
and smacks
girl's
combout of
mirror,
Gerhard
Knapp
However,
Paula
hair.
her
to
points
as
stop
malcing
a messof
supposedly
die
is
"durch
BloBstellung
Christa9s
provoked
incomprehensible
violent outburst
out,
"
her
kind
is
Rollenverhaltens".
It
Christa
to
threat
that
of
sensedsome
probable
eigenen
idea
here
feminimity
because
did
like
that
the
wasa younggirl copying
she
clearly
not
own
her own behaviour,andthat Paulawould havebeenwatchingher in order to learn how to
backcombher hair.
243
"'
is
fantasies.
It
is
thoughts
that
and
not
surprising
unconscious
she upsetwhen shehasto
have her hair cut short to look neat and tidy. Whilst Christa's criticism of Paula's
its
identification
in
has
the
origins
young girl's
appearance
with her adoptive mother,
Kaltesophieis critical of her adopteddaughter'sunkemptappearance,the fact that she
walks around barefoot and wears torn clothes, becauseof the impression this makeson the
how
this will reflect on the mother'sraising of this child:
and
neighbours
Hlichesschongesehenhastsagmir das
habe
ich
beobachtetwie du auf der Strae
neulich
gespuckthast()
ich gehekeinenSchritt mehr mit dir ber die Strae
ich schmemich so verloddertbist du. (E.H. 117)"
By ignoring her appearancethis daughter deliberately goes against her mother's wishes: it
is one way that she is able to retaliate. Interestingly,there is one momentwhen this
daughter,like Paula,seesthroughthe mother'sfeminimity. Kaltesophie'sbeautyand the
dressshewearsarousesfeelingsof jealousyin the daughter. This is probablybecausethe
here
is
different
that
there
other than the mother-figure,
a
woman
young girl recognises
daughter
her
known
life
has
therefore,
at any
another
adopted
and
abandon
could,
who
time, just as shefrequentlythreatensto do so:
244
Paula is caught off guard by Christa whilst sheis looldng at herself in the mirror in the
bathroom. As noted earlier, this adopteddaughterfinds refuge in the bathroom and does
spenda lot of time there. The significanceof the miffor shouldnot be overlooked.In her
analysisof the mother-figurein fairy tales Sibylle Birkhdusersuggeststhat the miffor
"reflectsour imagesymbolically,it pointsto a processof reflection,of contemplationwith
the purpose of self-recognition, insight". "
herself,
deep in thought, and does tend to look at herself everytime she
alone
with
often
in
the house:
a
miffor
passes
245
This desireon the part of the young girl to look at herself in the miffor vergeson the
obsessionaland is indicative of narcissistic tendencies. The emphasison freedom forces
her to withdraw more and more into herself so that she focuseson her own being and her
image. The early death of her parentshas also played its part in this neurosisbecauseby
the age of three, when she goesto live with her grandparents,she has not yet had sufficient
time to experienceher identification processand overcome the Oedipal phase, as GOnter
Hintzschel explains:
her
femininity
behaves
dresses
befits
be
Paula,
the
and the wishesof
girl who
and
as
will
her adoptiveparents;the next momentshewill be Paul, the tough,independent
child who
doesnot cry, doesnot play with dolls anddoesnot look at itself in the mirror; anothertime
"
Her
be
little
be
Paulinchen,
treated
the
to
asa child.
cuddledand
girl who wants
shewill
discover
is
insecurity
identities,
hence
to
this
clearlypart of
swappingof
sheneeds
senseof
246
her true identity: the miffor offers her a meansof doing so. This cult of the self is also
evident in Paula's use of notebooksin which she is able to write down her thoughts and
"freely pour out her soul"." The fact thatPauladoesfeel that sheis on her own doeslead
to this infatuationwith her own ego: the narcissistdoesexperienceisolationanda senseof
abandonment:
superior,exceptional;shepromisesherselfthatthe futurewill
be a revenge upon the mediocrity of her present life. "
The samecanbe saidof Paulawho is intent uponalteringher way of life by the closeof
the narrativeandwho doesto a certainextentpatroniseChristaand Kurt in her thoughts,
thoughit shouldnot be forgottenthatit is oftenWohmannwho is usingthis daughter-figure
in
her
does
like
body,
for
her
Paula
Nevertheless,
own
own criticisms.
as a mouthpiece
particular her handsto which many referencesare made:
dachtedasKind, Brombeerhndchen,
MeineBrombeerhnde,
klein und unansehnlich,aber ich habesie gern. Damit war
auf einmal, mit dem Gernhabender eigenenHnde,wieder
Gefhl in ihm. Durch ein neuesGerhrtseinfhlte es sich
Hnde.
Sie
Das
sind
erlst.
meine
wie
sind wenigstens
247
Anteil.
(... )
(P.H. 39)
house.
finding
She
the
tries
thus
to
of
sanctuaryand comfort in
room
write a novel,
fiction; sheresortsto poetryasa simplerexpressionof her feelings. Paula,in Wohmann's
thoughtsand new words she
novel, has a blue book in which shejots down spontaneous
overhears;shetransfersa moredetailedexplanationof her reflectionsinto a yellow book.
She discovers solace in Goethe's and Wrike's poetry and enjoys listening to Schubert.
When walldng in the woods she sings Christmas carols, even in the summer. Her
had
been
her
her
had
told
that
an excellentsinger. Paulaoften
grandparents
real mother
invents stories about her real parents,imagining life with them on an island. Shealters the
248
from
books,
is
Paula
listening. The adults critically
Paula's
that
unaware
excerpts
aloud
discuss
language
the
style
and
and
whetheror not theseare Paula'sown words.
analyse
They do not understandthe meaningof the content. In her daughter'spresenceChrista
for
have
being
both girls
Paula
Thus,
any
might
of
a
notion
poet or genius.
ridicules
is
defence:
a
source
of
attack
and
on paper they can criticise their adoptive parents
writing
find
in
the
time
the expressionof emotions. For Paula both the
same
comfort
and at
processof thinldng and the act of writing are a source of refuge and comfort.
Words spoken are also effective for Novak's daughter-figure who learns to rebuff
Kaltesophie's cruel remarks in such a way that she challengesher and at the same time
herself. Shetriescommunicating
to ChristaandKurt by writing lettersandactuallysending
them throughthe post. Her onevisual act of defiancebeforewriting the note to express
is to cut up the red dressChristahad boughtfor her,
her wish to go to boarding-school,
the Paulashe had wantedher adopteddaughterto be. The decisionof eachnarratorto
influenced
is
inability
boarding-school
by
family
the
than
clearly
rather
another
choosea
both
leave
for
love.
both
They
to
this reason
to
sets
of
adoptive
parents
want
provide
of
be
been
have
disappointed
by
hurt
their
that
they
upbringing,
probably
so
and
would
and
face
to
anothersetof parentsjust in casetheywereequallylacIdngin love - although
afraid
this is not statedin either book. As alreadynoted, the adopteddaughterin Novak's
family andoptsfor a statechoosesthe Communistpartyasher replacement
autobiography
Sigrid
in
boarding-school
Communism.
As
be
the
ways
of
where she can educated
run
Weigelpointsout, the movedoesappearto be a positiveone, sinceanythingwould seem
249
On her sixteenthbirthday the daughtertravels alone to start a new stagein her life. Whilst
Weigel doessuggestin the abovequotethat this girl is brealcingfree from her past, the
narratorat theendof Die Eisheiligenquashes
anypreviousthoughtsof freedomto be found
in independence
and escapefrom parentalbondage,by impressingupon the readerthe
isolationof the boarding-school,surroundedby two lakes, a fencedin wood and a high
Idnd
imprisonment
der
lies
Mauer waren Glasscherben
"Auf
another
of
ahead:
wall:
250
Her decision to actually'attend a boarding-schoolis finally basedon the belief that this is
the one place she will be able to be on her own: "Ich werde aber nur Augerlich nie allein
sein, es wird nur immer nach Gruppenlebenaussehen. Ich werde erst recht allein sein
k6nnen" (P.H. 229) and it is evident from the daughter's experiencein Vogelfederlos that
her belief is justified. It seemsinevitable, therefore, that both adopteddaughterswill lead
251
lifestyle has to be completely the opposite and, of course, they are not on their own: they
are behaving in accordancewith the freedom and opennessevident in the early seventies.
Thus, thesetwo adultsconsciouslydo not repeatthe way in which they were broughtup.
Decidingwhetheror not Pauladeservesto be treatedthe way shedoesis difficult. As
indicated before, shedoesbehavenaughtily so one would expecther to be punishedand the
punishmentwould be deserved. However, theseparentsdo not inflict punishment, instead
avail:
It does seem, therefore, that it is Paula's fault that she is unhappy in her new home.
Christa and Kurt are well-meaning in their own way, they want to do what they think is
best for Paula: a good diet, exercise, the 'right' books, didactic toys and so forth, but their
approach is intellectual and far too rational. After sixteen years of being on their own
together they are set in their ways, unable to changeand recognisethe needsof an eightyear-old girl: "Wir sind so schlau als zuvor" (P.H. 234).
252
punishmentin her child's life and the need to conform to bourgeoisvalues, such as
meticulous manners. Like the punishing mother portrayed by Mitgutsch, Kaltesophiehad
had an unhappychildhood and had beenbeatenby her father. Her adulthoodwas no better:
at the age of eighteenshe had an abortion, after her fiancd left her; she married late and
fostered
have
her
therefore,
a girl whom she
any
more
not
children
of
she,
could
own;
could not handle and who died at the age of six; she then adoptedthe narrator who turned
out to be a sickly child and with whom she was left to cope on her own during wartime,
into
in
background
her
husband
hospital.
Taking
the
consideration,
was
mother's
whilst
in
be
brought
the
the
children
which
should
as
expectations
of
society
about
way
as well
her
Kaltesophie
be
it
is
little
that
to
wonder
vents
well-mannered
and
groomed,
up
frustrationon her youngadopteddaughter,over whomsheis ableto exercisesomecontrol
throughpunishment. The young child doesseemto be usedas a whipping-boyfor this
inefficiencies
frustrations:
own
and
mother's
This frustrationstemsfrom the fact that shecanno longerhaveany childrenof her own,
that she is therefore incapable of being a mother and has no real wish to be one, as she
57
her
daughter.
because
However,
to
to
she
out
adopted
conforms
social
norms
she
points
253
wantsto fit in by trying to presentherselfas a "good mother". In Hitler's era this would
frustrating
for
four
particularly
such
a
woman,
since
mothers
with
childrenor morewere
be
highly reveredby societyandawardedthe 'Mutterverdienstkreuz'.
Nevertheless,
therearetimeswhenpunishmentof thechild doesseemjustified andother
times when the mother's responseto her child's misdemeanoursis extreme, especiallywith
"
implement
for
beating.
Certainlythe adopteddaughterin
to
the
type
of
sheuses
regard
Die Eisheifigen has her own streak of cruelty, which is probably another explanation for
her inclusion in this family of ice saints. Out of spite the five-year-old shattersa bottle and
in
the
pieces of glass the shoesof a boy who had pushedher into the water. She
places
inscribing
her
through
of
a
phase
nameeverywherewith a safety-pinand,whencaught
goes
doing so, she sticks the pin into the teacher'sarm. At school she is the one who is always
in
into
dove
breaks
letting
loose
the
the
trouble
teachers:
classroom
with
a
which
getting
thewindow;coveringtheblackboardwith cream;threateningotherpupilsandstealingtheir
is
is
hurts
in
her.
She
her
This
to
take
someone
when
quick
way
revenge
own
pencils.
in
in
daughter
her
last
Kaltesophie
the
which
adopted
apparent
encounterwith
madevery
turns on her adoptive mother in her last act of violent defiance. Kaltesophie has come to
fetch the suitcaseand to tell her adopteethat neither shenor her husbandwill ever give her
der
ich
Tr
but
her
"Sie
they
to
an
sah
einen
und
zu,
wie
will
allow
:
stand
go
any money
Rest Sachenin den Schrankgepackthabe,dannwarf ich ihr den Koffer an den Bauch"
(E.H. 232). Thesevarious incidentsdo highlight the fact that this adopteddaughteris
her
Unfortunately,
the
role-modelswho surround
capableof giving as good as shegets.
in
bring
because
likely
in
her
to
the
the
environment
out
which she grows up
worst
are
human
no
warmth.
engenders
254
51'
knowing
her
home
is
that
For instance,Kaltesophieis furious, when
away,
sent
unstable
.
her young daughter asks her what an "Angenommenes"(E.H. 72) is, a word which the
in
had
overheard
conversationsamongstthe neighbours. However, the motheris
child
herself not very careful about her choiceof words in the presenceof her six-year-old
adopteewhomshecallsa "Findling" (E.H. 26). Shedoesnot realisethat thechild will ask
anotherrelative for the meaningof the word. Out of context the word is explained
its
interpretation,
to
that of a geologicalterm: "ein Findling ist ein groBer
other
according
Stein,der alleineim Wald oderauf einemFeld liegt, denhat die Eiszeithinterlassen"(E.H.
255
the child's future lonelinessand her relation to the Ice Saints.60 Insecurity,a feeling of
being unwanted,causethis adopteddaughterto find out factual details about her real
imagine
her real father whilst doing the housework. Whether the fact
to
even
parents and
for grantedin the early daysof the popularityof adoption. Generallyspeakingit is now
widely acceptedthat adopteesshouldbe told:
Clearly this is not the fear of Kaltesophie,and Karl becausethere is no love to lose in their
beck
but
her
Kaltesophie
lose
is
their
with
adopted
child,
could
at
relationship
someone
who
256
Is
hclp
for
hcr,
has
housc
to
thc
who
around
andcall, who runscrrands
-a child who
treatedmorelike a servantbut who doesnot needto be paid for hcr services;a child who
Is
helping
dcmands
71crc
the
this
the
the
womanmect
of socicty.
serves purposeof
had
because
Kaltcsophic
having
the
to
adopt
a
shame
on
part
of
about
child
of
suggcsdon
It is evidentfrom other *incidents
that sheis easilyashamedby her daughter'sappearance
by
be
is
As
the
this
ncighbours'opinions.
would cspccially
cxplainedcarlicr
and affected
the casc for thoscwomcn living undcr the Ilird Rcich who could not bcar childrcn. A
for
main reason adoptingwould, therefore,be to conform to socicty'sexpectationsof the
ideal role for a woman,that is to be a mother. Indirectly, thcn, socictyplacespressureon
'accepted'
by
Kaltcsophie,
being
her
thosearound
as
of
such
who sees only way
a woman
hcr asposscssing
a child andthusbcinga mothcr. Ncarly four dccadcslatcr Christawants
lnflucnccd
it
is
Is
by
bccause
fashionablc
'own'
Shc,
too,
the standards
to
to
a child
adopt.
of the cnvironmcntin which shc and Kurt livc, so that oncc againwc can scc that socicly
is pressurisingwomcnin particularinto a rolc which docsnot suit all of thcm. And whcn
for
dirc
forced,no mattcrhowindirectly,into thistaskof nurturing,theconsequcnccs
arc
the child conccmcd.
in Dle Eishelligenand Paulinclienivar allein vs Ilaus the daughtersdo face ldcntity
in
Yet
the
theme
of
child-parcnt
such
common
accounts
relationships.
personal
crises,a
has
livc
daughtcr
fact
had
In
thcir
to
the
that
oncc
othcr
with
shc
parcnts.
adoptcd
in thcscnovclsbring to life thcir originalparcnts,bclicving
bothdaughtcrs,
imaginations
Imaginary
havc
bccn
livcs
bcttcr
71cir
tcndcncy
towards
thcir
thcm.
would
that
with
such
in
from
handle
the
thcir
themso that, when
way
parcnts
which
adoptive
worldsresults
facedwith uncertaintyand instabilityof thcir daily lives, they flec to thcscImaginary
dcfcncc.
form
Knowing
thcsc
that
that
thcy
thcy
usc
of
a
adoptcd
can
as
arc
mcans
worlds
257
in
imaginary
is
for
This
figures
Paula
their
the
stories.
case
particularly
as
parents
real
her
birth:
her
imagines
to
mother's
reaction
who
125)
klein
hat
(P.
H.
gekt.
und
rhrend,
sie
mich
und
In her fantasies Paula does envisage her real mother as being loving, fussing over her,
being happy in the company of her child, even Idssing her. Neither Christa nor Kurt fulfil
Paula
in
fact
lengths
that shecannotpossibly
dream,
to
they
to
to
try
convince
go great
this
62
is
Paula
died
her
the
three
years
old.
of
was
parents
who
when
she
real
remember
her
Kurt
Christa
parents:
that
as
and
shewill neverregard
opinion
37)
(P.
H.
es
nicht.
vertraulich, pate
her
'Mutter'
Paula
Die
Eisheiligen,
and
new
calls
parents
never
Like the narrator of
her.
do
They are,
Christa
Kurt
the
to
suggestion
though
make
lVater', even
and
because
it
befit
do
does
does
their
Paula
too
that
so
not
not
pleased
nevertheless,only
modemways:
258
Freundschaftsverhltnis
untereinanderan,.nicht
verstandenes
wahr! (P.H. 176)
Similarly it is noticeable that Christa and Kurt never refer to Paula as their daughter. This
is probably becauseshe is supposedto behavelike an adult companion, she is their "neue
Lebensgefa-hrtin"(P.H. 14) and, as mentionedpreviously, she is also treated as a source
by
Christa
Kurt.
be
for
books
to
written
and
studied
and
articles
analysed
and
of material
As onepsychologist,Martin Shaw,pointsout in his essay"Growingup adopted"(1984)
"adoptedchildren cannoteasilybe studieduntil they comeinto the public view for some
"'
being
Wohmann's
Novak's
is
This
than
true
novel
and
of
adopted".
so
reasonother
daughterbrought
has
these
two
adopted
novel,
where
creativity
artistic
autobiographical
figures into the limelight. According to Shaw, there has in fact been relatively little
interaction
in
families",
"micro-level
the
adoptive
into
research
parent-child
psychological
in
into
identity
from
"either
been
has
the
there
a
much
research
of
adoption,
question
nor
"
does
This
seem
surprising.
may stem
psychological
standpoint",
or
which
sociological
from the fact that psychologistsare divided over the definition of identity with regardto
identity,
hand,
is
defining
"we
On
there
the
that
the
and
create
our
one
argument
adoptees.
in
daily
living,
is
it
that
the
and
preoccupation
with
past
self-defeating,a
redefining
have
hand,
On
feel
"some
the
they
adopted
peoplewho
other
misdirectionof energy".
benefittedfrom their searchfor origins would maintainthat the value of knowing one's
"
by
is
too
easily underestimated non-adoptedpeople".
roots
259
Triseliotis, in his 1980 study of adoptionprovidesa more apt definition of identity for
identity
daughters
in
the
two
the
this studyundergoandare
crisis
which
adopted
explaining
likely to experiencein later life, becausehe defines identity in terms of a childhood
feeling
loved
knowing
of
wanted
and
within
secure
of
a
environment,
aboutyour
experience
background, and being perceived as a worthwhile person by those around you."
As has
been shown, neither Paula nor the I-narrator in Die Elshelfigen feel loved and secure in
their surroundings, and they are certainly not treated with understandingnor with respect.
It could be said that the childhood of each of these daughters typifies the upbringing of
lives
has
in
that
to
the
and
adoption
of thesegirls, particularly
no
general
relevance
children
The
tolerate
to
things.
adapt
and
most
most
situations
easily
quite
since youngsters
behaviourof eachdaughtercould be regardedas quite naturalbecauseit is acceptedthat
Whether adopted or not, each child needs to be loved so that it learns to trust.
it hasbeenthe intention-ofthis chapterto illustratethe fact that adoptiondoes
Nevertheless,
dimension
daughter-parent
both
daughters
demonstrate
different
to
these
relationships:
adda
is
fact
the
that
all
said and done, on your own.
you are, when
that adoptionaccentuates
Moreover, as Maggie Jonesexplains, and as is apparentin thesenarratives, "adopted
born
from
insecurity
them
the
than
more
past
naturally
children may also carry with
260
fear
be
handledwith extra
than
to
of
a
greater
usual
rejection,
and
with
may
need
children,
"61
in
1970s
in
1940s/1950s
Germany.
In
the
the
predominant
and
early
child-raising
Paulinchenwar allein zu Hauscriticism takesthe form of a satireon child-rearingmethods
1970s.
beginning
Wohmann
does
life-like
the
the
of
a
not
present
situation, as is already
at
in
her
instead
Paula,
of
portrayal
sheconcentrateson the negative effects of modem
evident
into
keen
Gebhard
to
the
theory,
put
practice,
which
adoptive
as
parents
are
pedagogical
Sch6nenberger
explains:
"I
Erziehungsideals
verachtet.
261
highlighting what has been explainedand illustrated in this chapter, in the following
comment:
Menschen mit
Wesen,dasdenangeblichrichtigengesellschaftlichen
Normen
70
hat.
entsprechen
zu
in
is
Wohmann's
emphasised
writing.
not
setting
be
intelligent
Paula.
hypothetical
so
aware
since
and
situation,
no
eight-year-old
could
as
a
And by dint of her theorising,sheis ableto ridicule andshowthe absurdityof the theories
in
being
Germany
espoused
at that time.
on pedagogy
In completecontrastDie Eisheiligenis a presentationof reality in all its brutality,
becauseNovak is putting across to the reader true events, ones which she herself
is
just
This
between
the
not
story
of
an
agonising
relationship
adoptive
experienced.
262
it
is
in
daughter,
but
Third
Reich
the
the
also
portrayal
of
a
childhood
and
adopted
mother
in
later
GDR.
Russian-occupied
There
the
the
zone,
are, thus, two ways
adolescence
and
been
has
intention
interpreting
the
this
study,
as
a
psychoanalytical
which
either
work:
of
document,
Ingeborg
Drewitz
a
contemporary
this
or
as
which,
as
explains,
analysis,
of
German
1950s
the
to
the
some
adolescents
of
which
were anxious to stand on
extent
shows
independent
feet,
two
of the older generation:
their own
Wer das Buch als Zeitdokument liest, Zeit, wie sie ein Kind
da
kann
dem
kommen,
Kinder die
Schlu
zu
erfhrt,
joined
has
daughter
Die
Eisheiligen
the 'Young Pioneers'
the
Towardsthe endof
adopted
in
find
Youth'
German
'Free
to
the
as
well as understandingshe
company
the
order
and
doesnot receiveat home, and to commit herself politically and show allegianceto the
her
knows
annoy
and
adoptiveparents,since
Communists,somethingwhich she
will upset
203).
Ironically,
in
"Vaterlandsverrdter"
(E.
H.
GDR
this
the
refuge
political
as
they view
family
The
daughter's
the
upbringing.
and
orders
own
of
reminiscent
is
institution
leaders
FDJ
the
the
of
of
commands
komm her du
stell dich mal vor die Hundertschaft
nein so nicht
263
Kaltesophie
those
of
replace
die
Zehen
einkrmpeln
nicht
strecken
jetzt das linke Bein
los
geh
nun
so
links zwei drei vier links zwei drei vier (E.H. 48)
in
the
the
of
state".
practices
magnified
GDR:
the
society,
equal
to createa more
264
Eltern, Groeltern,einfachalle?
Ja, alle, dennihr habtalle Schuld.
Und wer soll arbeiten,wenn die erfahrenen
Krfte nach Hause geschickt werden?
As in the works about fathers, Novak also comments in this book on the guilt of the
Germannation with referenceto its recent, horrific past through her narrator, who had
herselfbeena victim of mentalandphysicaltorture. Furthermore,it couldbe saidthat this
sixteen-year-oldwas representativeof a growing movementof young people, whose
idealistic
future
Germany
for
hopes
for
the
and
of
a
new
socialism
were about
enthusiasm
I
description
by
the
be
the
as
reality of politics andpower of the wall with
to
confounded
in
boarding-school
Mark
Brandenburg
top
the
the
on
surrounding
of
glass
pieces of
suggests:
265
266
76
literature
female
for
the
their
provides
protagonists
means
expressingcriticism,
writers and
directly or indirectly, in an artistic form and brealdngfree from the restrictive natureof
traditionalexpectationsaboutwhat and how womensupposedlywrite in German. There
is nothing 'trivial' abouttheir writing becauselike all the womenwriters featuredin this
in
intent
dominated
by
they
surviving
society
and
succeeding
a
upon
a patriarchal
are
study
in
intellect
literature.
to
the
the
all
realm
of
politics
and
pertaining
culture, above
267
NOTES TO CHAPTER THREE
Betty lean Lifton, TWice Born: Memoirs of an Adopted Daughter (New York:
Lifton, p. 35.
268
the beginningof the narrativeand thirteen when she left for boarding-schoolin
'Weg mit der Tarnung', Die Zelt, 20 December, 1974. In Eva Borneman's review
Paulais "a child abouteight yearsof age at the story's outset, nearingten at the
536.
in
49
(1975)9
The time spanof the narrativeis almost
Books
Abroad,
end"
three years, according to Gerhard and Mona Knapp, Gabdele Wohmann
f176
63.
believes
is
Athenium,
1981),
Hermann
Burger
igstein/Ts.:
Paula
p.
un
kx..
durchleuchtete
Obhut',
thirteenwhenshegoesto boarding-school,'Wissenschaftlich
in GaMele Wohmann. Auskunftfir Leser, ed. by Klaus Siblewski (Darmstadt and
time.
HeinrichHoffmann,Der Struwwelpeter
oderlustigeGeschichten
unddrollige Bilder
jUr Kinder von 3 bis 6 Jahren (Frankfurt: LoewesVerlag, n.d.).
10
269
11
12
13
270
discoveredin the thirteenthcentury. This associationwith Belgium and insanity
doesseemappropriatefor Kaltesophie'sown birthplaceand mentalinstability.
14
15
16
Dichtemarzissen,
das
Tante
Mieze,
m,
sagte
seien
auch
.
Pankrazerlngenannt. Natrlich seheich nicht geradewie
eine Narzisseaus. Ich wollte dem Pankraciushnlich sein,
'der mit allenMitteln Kmpfende',wie TanteMieze bersetzt
hat. (E.H. 179)
271
17
18
19
20
21
22
272
23
The age of Christa and Kurt does not appear in the text, but Wohmann does state
Essays(DarmstadtandNeuwied:Luchterland,1984),pp. 59-62
Autobiographische
60).
24
25
26
Seenote 7.
27
28
273
29
30
31
32
Paula is not allowed a room of her own becauseit will disrupt the d6cor of the
housewhich is to remainoen-plan,henceher bedroomis an areapartitionedoff
by a curtainfrom the rest of the living-room, a "Schlafnische"(P.H. 61), which is
inherits
from
Even
Paula
the
the
the
room.
crib
effect
of
seenas enhancing overall
her grandparentswill not be put on show becauseit does not fit in with their
fumishings:
modem
Man kriegt ja
274
Augenschmerzendavon.
33
34
35
36
37
38
275
39
river:
()
ja,
da
Geduld
Eure
ich
Ich
tot
mit mir
sein.
wei
will
ich
ist,
Ende
auch,
weil
nmlich
und meinemit mir selber
zu
)
(
Mutter
Ihr
meine
weil
sagt
nie
mache,
was
nicht und
...
ins
ich
)
Wasser
(
hat
beizeiten
will
weggegeben
mich
...
lernen.
feige
bin,
ich
zu
schwimmen
sogarzu
gehen,weil
(E.H. 185)
40
Fxperts on the behaviour of adopteesdo point out that a child's sicknessoffers the
for
how
the
they
to
care
child:
the
much
show
adopters chance
276
JaneRowe, Yours by Choice: A Guidefor Adoptive Parents (London, Boston and
Healey: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1982), p. 154.
41
42
Biener, p. 69.
43
Paula is careful about not waking Christa and Kurt becauseshe knows how much
they love their sleep. In fact, sleepingis one of their hobbies,the other being
exercising:both hobbiesare intendedto keepthem fit.
44
Rowe, p. 143.
45
277
46
47
48
du
ja
aussiehst
man mu sich schmenso wie
162)
(E.
dir
ich
H.
Leute
mit
gehe nicht mehr unter
49
BirkhAuser-Oeri,p. 35.
50
51
278
Das Kind war, in jeder Erscheinungsform,
im Grundeimmer
es selber. Paula,Paul, Paulinchen:die zusammenbildeten
eine einzigePerson,ein Lebewesen,es selber. Sie ergaben
dasKind. (P.H. 86)
52
Beauvoir, p. 363.
53
Beauvoir,p. 364.
54
55
in der Gegenwartsliteratur
Sigrid Weigel, Die Stimmeder Medusa. Schreibweisen
von Frauen (Dfilmen-Hiddingsel:tende, 1987), -p. 151. The decision of the
daughterto becomea Communistcausesthe final rift betweenher and Karl. In a
letter to a friend sheadmitsthat shedoescarefor him andis awarethat he will not
be happyabout.her enrolmentin the Free GermanYouth organisation:
279
In die FDJ zu gehen ist das Schlimmste, was ich ihm antun
She could not possibly foresee, however, Karl's suddenchange in character at the
sight of her blue FDJ shirt:
Karl schlug mich mit der Faust ins Gesicht und schlug und
to his adopteddaughtereveragain.
not spealcing
56
280
Ja, sehr schn, wir freuen uns sehr, aber jetzt ists Schlu, los, marsch, ins
Bettchen"(P.H. 55); "Der einzigeSchaden,den das Glcksgefhlnahm,entstand
dadurch,daseindauerndes
beantwortetwurde"
Lchelnvon keinemGegenlcheln
(P.H. 91).
57
Seepage 229.
58
Seepages242-244 of this chapter for examplesof the daughter's bad behaviour and
the mother's response.
59
60
281
61
62
On severaloccasionsChrista and Kurt point out to Paula that she cannot remember
her real family or suffer from their deathbecauseshewas far too young to recall
the tragedy: P.H. 104,118-119,129:
Antennen
berirdischen
du
bist
kein
Fabelwesen
oder
mit
und
7. Sinn und so weiter, kein Medium, mach dir da keinen
175)
(P.
H.
Spuk
Dir
schnen
zuliebe.
zurecht.
63
Shaw,p. 114.
64
Shaw,p. 124.
65
Shaw,p. 124.
66
John Triseliotis, ed., New Developmentsin Foster Care and Adoption (London:
Methuen, 1980).
282
67
Rowe, p. 143.
68
69
GebhardSchnenberger,
'Wie soll manerziehen?Zu GabrieleWohmannsneuem
Roman', TagesAnzeiger, 13 December, 1974.
70
Wagener,pp.46-47.
71
Seepage193.
72
73
74
283
75
76
Ursula Bessen,p. 7.
284
CHAPTER FOUR: DEATH OF A DAUGHTER: END OF A STORY
with the permanentloss of a parent. In this chapterwe comefull circle becausein Hedda
Zinner's Katja (1979) and Christine Haidegger's Zum Fenster hinaus (1979) it is the
285
Suicideis indiscriminate:anyone,youngor old, rich or poor, canfall victim to it in any
community,anywherein theworld. Accordingto statistics,approximatelytwelvethousand
suicidesarecommittedannuallyin Germanyby menover the ageof seventy.An estimated
ten to twentytimesas manysuicidesare attemptedby teenagers
betweenthe agesof fifteen
'
and nineteen. The figures are staggeringand reveal a rapid-growing suicide rate not only
Biener, Professor at the Institute for Social and Preventitive Medicine in Zilrich, after
accidentssuicide is the secondmost frequent causeof death in theseage categories; though
286
Germany. To understandwhat droveeachdaughterto kill herselfwe needto look first of
all at what washappeningaroundher andgoing on in her thoughtsduring the daysleading
up to her fatal actionandthenwork our way backthrougheachgirl's life to ascertainwhat
elsecould haveinfluencedher stateof mind.
Unlike all the other novels in this study, it is the mother who is the narrator in Zinner's
287
his girlfriend divulgesthat shedid not passthe letter on to him. Yet the motherestablishes
that the two of them were seennearKatja's flat aroundthe time of the tragedyand it did
take two days before Uwe notified anyoneabout Katja's death. The implication is,
therefore,that eitherUwe and his girlfried did enter the flat and did leaveKatja to die or
they did not go near the flat and so had no idea of what Katja was doing. It is also possible
that the girlfriend had read Katja's letter and intentionally stoppedUwe from returning
home. For the readerKatja's suicideis, thus, shroudedin mysterywhich forcesus to try
and make sense, like the mother tries, of the inexplicable. At the same time the writer
is
it
in
likely that we will be
Nor
keeps
succeeds catching our attention and
us guessing.
in
for
the
to
protagonistalsoallows
act of suicide appear print and the narrativeto thereby
does
fade
its
loses
Irene's
The
thoughts
the
not
end.
narrator.
reader
away as
narrative
witnessthe suicidebut actuallypartakesof it. The very last words are Irene's thoughts,
is,
It
jumps
possiblyevenscreams,as she
out of the window and tumblesto the ground.
288
fall
die
her,
intensify
does
if
the
too,
the emotional
and
with
are
experiencing
which
as we,
impactof this particularsuicide:
icherdasGrGnistunertriglich,
DieBlitterderBuchesindsonah,
kennedieRispendiebraunenSpitzenallesistsofiberdeutlichMama-
liebeMamaliebeMamamama
(Z.F. 202)'
The linking of words and the gradual lack of punctuation illustrate perfectly the downward
fall
in
daughter's
last
life,
Even
this
the
the
the
as
well
as
speed.
moment
of
of
movement
importance
her
her
is
is
Irene's
that
association
mother,
so
and
with
suicide
emphasis on
be
in
detail.
For
it
to
though,
will
need
and
analysed
greater
now,
should
apparent
made
decision. Her
be pointed out that Irene's decisionto jump is not a spur-of-the-moment
is
for
first
Looking
death
the
the
time,
calculated.
school's
attic
out
window
of
choiceof
freed
be
'one'
the
that
of all anxieties;the next time she
possibility
would
sheconsiders
below,
it
is
like
her
Part
thinks
the
as
she
of
own
a
magnet,
plight.
of
pavement
gazesat
death
in
jumping
lies
her
that
conviction
will solve all problemsbecause
of
the attraction
therecan be no more problems,oncesheis dead;anotherpart lies in imagining how she
by
jumping
from
height:
death
such
a
would experience
289
Zucken, vom Kopf bis zu den Zehen. Ob der Tod etwas
hnlichesist? (Z.F. 200)
is
problemand suicide the solution:
290
answer - seeminglythe only available answer- to a real
is
do?
How
What
Its
to
this?
to
puzzler:
get out of
purpose
to solve a problem, to seeka solution to a problem that is
generatingintensesuffering!
parasuicide,that is to say her deathis similar but not identicalto suicide. We only need
to look at Katja's final motive and methodof killing herself to determinethis. Shortly
before her death Kati a had disclosed to Eberhard GroBe, an educational psychologist and
291
Irene's motive for suicide,Katja's reasonfor overdosingwas not an attemptto solve a
problem, insteadshewas crying out for help. Her methodof killing herself, overdosing
jump
decisive
in
Irene's
to
tablets,
out
on sleeping
was a slow, painlessone, comparison
of an attic window. As a nurseKatja had the opportunityto takesleepingtabletsfrom the
hospital over a period of time without anyonenoticing; she would also have been aware of
the fact that there would be a greater chance of somebody finding her still alive, if she
"
her.
kill
does
longer
because
It
to
tablets,
they
take
overdosedon
seem,therefore,
would
that Katja had expectedUwe to return home in time to save her. In analysing people's
influence
is;
it
desperate
how
to
to
them;
somebodyelse or make
s/he
shock
make clear
him changehis mind; to find out whethersomebodyelsereally loves him/her." It is not
difficult to seehow Katja's action,hadshenot died, couldhavebeenregardedasan appeal
becauseher written ultimatumto Uwe wasin a sensea testof his love for her and showed
that shehadonly intendedto exertpressureon him. By comparingthe motivesfor suicide
to
appertain
of
conclusions,
all
of
which
and parasuicideSchneidman.
a
number
reached
Katja's death:
292
from others. ( )
...
communicationitself.
Clearly Katja hadwantedUwe to respondto her threat,to force him to makea choice
between her and his former girlfriend. The overdose was her way of trying to draw his
attention towards her and to make him realise how much he was hurting her and making
Uwe throughdeed,ratherthanwords. Little did sheknow that her written words andher
action would not havethe desiredeffect and would go unheededby the personwho was
her.
he
loved
hint
does
The
her
how
to
thereby
writer
at
supposed save
much
and
show
the possibility of fate having somehowbeeninvolved in Katja's deathwhen the reader
daughter,
her
in
Katja,
had
her
to
that
memoryof
recalls
mother
originally chosen name
her own sister, who in her youth had taken her life in the nameof freedom. For this
23)
because
"Nomen
(K.
daughter
it
does
have
been
to
of
est
omen"
case
a
mother's
appear
Katja had often accusedher parentsof not letting her live her own life, of not giving her
the freedomto developher individuality. Thus, in a subtleway, evenin Katja's death,the
it
its
just
had
has
is
her
in
that
the
as
played
part,
suggestion
mother's,
past, particular
life
Katja's
influence
haunted
her
life.
the
This
of
mother'spaston
constantly
aspectof the
will be looked at in greaterdetail when we studytheir relationshipand recognisethe way
in which history hindersthis daughter'sdevelopment.
Whilst Katja hadtried to usedeathto her advantageas a meansof fulfilling her wishes,
Irene was attractedto its finality andproblem-solvingaspect. Whenwe delve deeperinto
293
each girl's upbringing, it is possible to discover other motives which could have
subconsciouslyinfluencedtheir tragic actions; eventswhich would have affected their
attitudetowardsdeath. As Erwin Stengelpointsout in his studyof suicide,"the conscious
14
is
factor
in
last
motive as a rule only the
a multiplicity of causes".
precipitating
Significantly, neither girt was afraid of deathbecauseboth of them had witnesseddeathand
grown up with it. Before she was even four-years-oldIrene had alreadyencountereda
victim of suicidewhen sheknockedagainstthe hangingcorpseof the postmanin the dark
down
The
black
the
tongue
the
washroom.
sight of
eyes staring
at her had terrified the
and
child so much that she did not return to the washroom for a long time thereafter. In her
short life Irene had attendedtwo funerals, her grandfather'sand one of her mother's
suitors, Heff Michalek's funeral. He, too, had committed suicide. There is also the
in
is
dead,
her
father,
thought
that
action,
presumed
especially
constant
missing
reported
after eight years of waiting for him to return. Her mother maintainsthe grave of an
is
doing
for
her
in
Russian
the
that
the
somewhere
same
unknown
someone
soldier
event
husband'sgrave, if thereis one. HencedeathcontinuallyinvadesIrene's daily life. She
if
is
if
dying;
death;
if
her
thinks
she
afraid
of
and
she
evenwonders
about
grandmother
seesany purposein living, other thaneatinganddrinking. In fact, Irene doesquestionthe
die
lassen,
kommen
Welt
life:
liegt,
"Der
der
darin
Wahnsinn,
um
auf
uns
meaningof
zu
krank.
lassen,
dann
Jahren
machtmich ganz
uns
nachso relativ wenigen
wiedersterbenzu
Was kann man schon tun in diesenkurzen JahrenT' (Z.F. 177). The doubts of this
daughteraboutthe point of living do to a certainextentexplainthe calmnessandcertainty
with which sheconfrontsher own death.
Like Irene, Katja is also familiar with deathand the effect the deathof a personcan
haveon the peoplearoundhim or her, so that sheis well awareof the risk sheis taking
294
Her mother
is a self-defence
- mechanism,her way of handling the suffering with which she is
confronted. It might, therefore,seemsurprisingto the readerthat Katja' choosesa career
in nursingwhich brings her face to face with death. Katja's explanationto her parentsis
that her motherhadonceupona time lookedafter sick peopleand someof themhad died
in her armsduring her time in RavensbrOck.This notion on the,part of the daughterof in
15
in
later
it
is
her
At
become
this
someway emulating motherwill
analysis.
stage
clearer
alreadyapparentthat the mother'spast,especiallyher familiarity with death,doesinfluence
her daughter'sdecisionto work in an environmentwheredeathand sufferingare closeat
hand. When one of the patientsto whom Katja had becomeattacheddies, her motheris
unableto answerher questionsaboutwhy a personhasto die and how peoplecanbelieve
in God when deathrobs them of loved ones:
295
Meine armeTochter, sie qultesich mit demPhnomendes
Sterbensherumund fand bei mir keineHilfe. Htte ich ihr
helfen knnen? Ich wei es nicht. Ich glaubte,sie msse
66)
damit
fertig
(K.
allein
werden.
296
obligedto studyharderthanthe otherpupils andexcelin classbecausesheknowsthat her
motherhas to work all hoursof the day to keepup with paymentsfor her schoolclothes
andbooks,in spiteof the fact that Irenewon a scholarshipto cover the feesat this school.
Fear of letting her motherdown, if she doesnot do well at school,is also linked to the
memory of her father: "Mama sagt, Papahtte seine Freude an mir, weil ich so gut in der
Schulebin, und sie erzhlt mir, wie sehr er geweint hat, weil er damalsnicht fertig
studierendurfte" (Z.F. 91). Similarly her mother'sexpressionof joy whenshehearsthat
Irene has won a scholarship has its foundation in the pride her husbandwould have felt:
bei
Ostern
ihr
(
)
Ich
mich
zu
gewohnt. ...
mu versprechen,
bessern. Ich versprechees. Aber schwerenHerzens. Ich
habe einfach Angst, da ich dieses Versprechen nicht
einhaltenkann. (Z.F. 186-187)
297
Thus, with regard to her schoolworkIrene does feel inadequatebecauseshe doesnot
believethat she can fulfil the hopesof her motherand the expectationsof her father, as
interpretedby his widow.
Interwoven with Irene's anxietiesabout schoolwork is an overwhelmingsenseof
loneliness. At the age of eight she becomesa boarder and has to leave her mother for the
first time and can only spendvacationswith her henceforth. It shouldbe notedhere that
in
between
this
the
study,
relationship
out of all the daughter-parent
portrayed
relationships
Irene and her mother is the most loving and affectionateand will be observed more closely
later in this chapter. But as a result of Irene's attachmentand devotionto her mother,
boarding-schooldoescausea wrenchand is a starkcontrastto the loving homeIrene has
to leavebehind. At schoolthe pupils are educatedto copewith their own problemsand
to behavein an adult manner." No two girls are allowedto form a closefriendship;only
Everyone
teacher.
the
of
a
to
together
eye
three
watchful
groupsof
under
are able mingle
friend,
hence
have
is
the
to
but
be
friendly
a special
to oneanother nobody permitted
must
teachersensurethat they'put togethergirls who do not like one another. Somegirls even
be
Thus
together.
they
that
for
grouped
will
to
so
pretend argue the sakeof appearances
Irene feelsaloneat school:shehasno oneto whom shecan turn and to whom shecantalk
friends
lack
daughter's
her
Her
at schoolwhen she
of
openly.
mothercannotunderstand
is informedof this in a report, but Irene's attemptsto explainthe hypocrisyof the teachers
her
her
believe
that
educatorsare not telling the truth.
are unsuccessful: motherwill never
This daughter'ssenseof isolation, of in someway being an outsider,is illustratedby the
May Day celebrationsat school when the parentscome to visit their children. Irene's
feels
is
her
there
to
particularly
mother unable come so that without either of
she
parents
lonely. Shedoesaccompanytwo sistersand their father to a cafdbut sheis unableto eat
298
the cake becauseshe is too upset. The presenceof this father who is so nice to her
intensifiesher senseof deprivation:sherealisesthe extentto which shehasbeendenieda
father,andthather motherhashadno husbandwith whomto shareher life: "Ich wOnschte,
201).
(Z.
F.
lebte
Vater
Vielleicht
Sicher
anders"
mein
noch.
wrealles
wreallesanders.
Closely connectedwith Irene's awarenessof missing a father in her life, not being able
to see her mother during term-time and not being allowed to form close friendships with
is
in
love
does
The
the
teacher
attempt
absence
care.
one
school,
of
and
other girls
who
to form somekind of friendship with her pupils is the sports mistress, Lisa. She addresses
der
da
nach
nur
hier
wir
Sind wir alle
so einsam,
gegenseitigenWrme suchen,weil sie uns sonst niemand
Gegenwart
Mamas
ich
sovermit7
die
Habe
Monate
gibt?
all
Einfach nur ihre Nhe, dasWissen,daich jederzeit zu ihr
hatte?
dazu
ich
Lust
konnte,
gehenund sie umarmen
wenn
(Z.F. 153)
299
Again andagainthis daughterstresses
her lonelinessandhow muchshemissesthelove and
supportof her mother:the climaxis reachedin the mostpoignantpassageof the narrative:
I
Mama, ich hab dich lieb. Und ich habeAngst. Ich bin so
allein hier. Jemandsollte da sein. Sie drften einen nicht so
Thus Irene's thoughtshighlight her fears, feelingsof isolationand the absenceof love, in
particular her mother's, during her time at school. All thesenegative feelings only emerge
it
is
the school which provides the setting for Irene's suicide. In this
at school and
daughter'scasetheeducationsystemmust,therefore,be seenaspartly to blamefor driving
this young girl to her death."
indicative of the motiveswhich instigateother young people to take their own life, as
hereby Schneidman:
pointedout at the start of this chapterand emphasised
300
As we haveseen,Irene's lonelinessdoesresult from the fact that her motherwith whom
shehasenjoyeda closerelationshipis no longerpresentand, furthermore,the schooldoes
not allow groupsof girls to form closefriendships.
Katjaalsoexperiences
socialandemotionallonelinessbecauseduringher upbringingher
mother is too busy with her work to spendtime with her daughter; and during her marriage
301
and fights againstbeing pickedup. Shedoesnot regardthesewomenas her friendsand
it is her motherwhom shewants. As will becomeclearerlater, Katja is not only jealous
of the closerelationshipher motherhaswith her friends,but shealsoobjectsto havingto
listen to their memoriesof life in the concentrationcampand the constantdredging-upof
the past.
Worten abgespeist.
"Nicht
unbedingt,"
"Na, was hastdu auf dem Herzen?" fragte ich dann. Mein
Ton pateihr nicht, er schienihr zu tantenhaft. (K. 41)
302
Katja's responsewasto withdrawincreasinglyinto herself,to stayin her bedroomandnot
come out when friends of her mother visited. A phaseof playing truant from school, which
indicative
her
home,
did
her
have
the
mother's
at
effect
of
arousing
was
of
unhappiness
not
attentionbecauseher motherleft her husbandto sort out the problemwith their daughter.
Another indication of Katja's reaction to being socially and emotionally alone was that at
the ageof sixteenshestartedto bring menhometo her own room over night, locking the
door so that her parentscould not enter. On the onehand,her behavioursignalledthat she
felt deprived of love from her parents and, therefore, turned to sexual relationships for
her
her
forcing
hand,
to
the
attention and
pay
parents
some comfort; on
other
she was
father
her
discussion:
discuss
threatened
However,
the
there
no
was
perhapseven
matter.
to throw her out andput her into an institution. Katja's reactionwas to showindifference
bluff.
her
become
to
had
doing,
call
parents'
as she
used to
as was noted earlier, and
Thus, time for in-depthcommunicationbetweenthis daughterand her parentswas not
from
home,
during
her
Katja
away
and
moved
married
upbringing,andevenafter
possible
her phonecalls to her motherwere receivedwith impatiencebecausethey interruptedher
busy schedule.Oneof the sadfactsof this story is that it is only at her daughter'sfuneral,
from
it
is
late,
too
that the motherrealisesto what extentcommunicationwasabsent
when
their relationship:"Wie oft sprechenwir so aneinandervorbei, ohneunsdessenbewutzu
lack
itself
102)
death
(K.
Katja's
that
of communication.
of
evidence
and
was
werden"
As previously indicated, a 'successful'parasuicidewould have communicatedthis
daughter'sneedfor attention,not only from her parentsbut also, andprimarily, from her
husband, from whom she wanted proof of love becauseshe felt insecure in their
five
days
first,
discovered
insecurity
in
her
Katja's
twofold:
she
relationship.
marriagewas
before their wedding day that Uwe was still visiting his former girlfriend, who was
303
expectingtheir baby. At the time Katja hadthreatenedto put a halt to their marriageplans
but Uwe hadreassuredher thattherewasnothingto worry aboutbecausethis marriagewas
far too important. This bringsus to the secondreasonfor Katja's senseof insecurityin this
relationshipwith a manwho wasten yearsolder thanshewas: duringthe honeymoonUwe
reveals that he wants Katja's father to help him set up a car maintenanceworkshop by
Ich selbst wre, wenn ein Mann seine Hand gegen mich
304
pretextthat sheshouldwork with him in his newbusiness,eventhoughhe knowsthatKatja
is dedicatedto her careeras a nurse. He alsopersuadesher to visit her parentsagainto
ask for DM5,000 to supporthis businessventure. Katja's motherrefusesto help because
her daughterdoesnot admit the reasonfor the request.23 From the outset,then, Katja's
marriage is fraught with problems. Her dependenceon her husbandis such that he is able
force Uwe to comeback to her, but also to showher desperation. Her parasuicidewas
intendedto be a method,albeit a risky one, of communication;however,her deathturned
out to be her last act.
As previouslymentioned,therelationshipbetweenIreneandher motheris a harmonious
love
love
for
Throughout
the
the
their
mother's
narrative
one on accountof
oneanother.
for her daughteris apparent,be it in the form of physical embraces,encouragement,
her
'
devotion
her
to
Similarly
Irene
supportor protection.
acknowledges attachmentand
illustrates.
Haidegger's
its
But
love
have
too
novel
problems,as
mother.
much
can also
One aspectof Irene's decision to commit suicide is her willingness to sacrifice her own life
to benefit her mother's life - such is the extent of her love for her mother. And as
is
her
from
the
her
is
Irene
all
to
separation
mother,
so attached
explainedearlier, since
looked
has
When
boarding-school.
to
to
at the mothershe
we
more painful when
go
daughterrelationshipin ChapterTwo, it was noted that the processof identificationthe
daughterundergoesis complex and ambivalent,so that, althoughHaideggerpresentsa
relationshipwhich is outwardlyvery loving, Irenedoeshaveto confrontinner conflictsand
feelingsof guilt which are part of the identificationprocess. For Ireneher motheris "das
305
groBeVorbild" (Z.F. 164)so that the mostdifficult problemshefacesin their relationship
is the conflict of wanting as well as feeling she has to be like her mother, whom she sees
develop
her
to
the
the
time
own
at
as
personificationof goodness,and
same
wanting
individuality. Irene believesthat shewill neverbe able to meetthe high moral standards
by which her motherlives her life; the fact that she seesevery personas being innately
important
in
is
is
love
thing
the world.
that
the
good and convinced
most
of mankind
Interestingly,this mother, like the punishingmothersdepictedby Mitgutschand Novak,
decent
become
brought
that
to
the
children would only
was also
up according
principle
love
being
disciplined
their
through
that
of
parents' expression
adults
and
punishmentwas
306
will Mama Freude machen, will, da man mich als
freundlichesund nettesKind sieht, aber immer wieder kommt
.
etwasdazwischen.(Z.F. 111)
Closely related to this mother's goodnessand perception of life is the fact that she is a
her own writing, which will be lookedat morecloselylater in this chapter. As a four-yearold Irene is afraid of the Catholic God becauseshebelievesthat shewill be sentto hell,
less
'
less
have
begins
is
daughter
Protestant.
to
As
this
and
sinceshe a
shegrows older
bad
but
faith in Godbecausesheassociates
God
things
more
and
sees
more
with
all good
thingshappeningaroundher, particularlythe fact that her motherhasto work so hard but
is
her
little
because
for
does
the sewingshe
moneyand she
peopleowe
earnsso
money
ich
kann
ich
for
it:
Bses,
ich
"Wohin
to
mir
soviel
und
ask
ashamed
auch sehe,sehe
28
Irene
95).
boarding-school
hat"
At
(Z.
F.
da
das
Gott
nicht
vorstellen,
einfach
so gewollt
307
is
her
from
God
her
life.
When
the
she separated
of
motherat schoolsignals absenceof
from her mother, shefinds it ever more impossibleto live up to her mother'sidealsand
the principlesof the church." For Irenethis provesto be a painful realisationbecauseshe
believesthat sheis letting her motherdown and that her loss of faith may be interpreted
For
loss
love
for
her
is
the
two
to
the
she
sees
entwined.
as
of
mother- such
extent which
the readerthis daughter'sdiffering opinion from that of her motherand the changesher
thoughtsundergoare indicative of the fact that she is developingher own ideas and
from
her
the
mother.
experiencing processof psychologicalseparation
is complicatedby the
The processof identificationandindividuationIrene experiences
fact that sheregardsher motheras beingperfect: shewantsto identify with her and feels
her.
is
Thus
the
her
to
fulfil
her
to
so
good
mother
mother'sexpectationssince
obliged
implicationis that sheis underpressure. At schoolsheis forced into being independent
becauseher motheris not thereandbecausethe teachersexpecttheir pupils to copeon their
Irene
in
to
independent
Aware
become
survive,
the
order
and self-reliant
of
needto
own.
facesan identity crisis: she is drawn to her motherand everythingsherepresentsso that
her attachmentto her motheris still strongbut shealso has to, and wantsto, createher
individuality:
her
develop
break
in
free
from
dependence
to
to
this
order
own self,
308
gemacht,sondernsie und die anderenLeute, mit denenwir
umgegangen
sind, habenmich zu demgemacht,wasich bin.
Vielleicht leide ich deshalb so unter einer komischen
Traurigkeit, weil ich vielleicht gar nicht so seinmchte,wie
Mama das will.
(Z. F. 155)
Even when Irene is away from her motherat schoolsherealisesthat her whole attitude
towards life has been determinedby her mother and that everything she does, saysor feels
is alwayswith her motherin mind: what her motherwould do in her situation,what effect
have
something would
on her mother and so forth. The strength of the mother-daughter
bond is thus evident from the fact that Irene's thoughts constantly revolve around her
ich
her
"Bin
is
leads
her
to
to questionto what extentshe similar
mother:
mother,which
daughter
ich
innerlich
164).
The
"
(Z.
F.
Bin
this
Mutter?
questions
wie sie?
so wie meine
in
fact,
have
does,
illustrate
her
identity
her
an
andwhethershe
poses
anxietiesabout own
identity of her own: "Wer wei, wer ich bin, und was? ( ) Was ist das,diesesICH, von
...
dem hier die Redeist? Was machtdiesesICH aus? Worausbestehtes? Wohin geht es?
Woher ist es gekommen?
" (Z.F. 163). The fact that Irene cannotidentify her ego once
her,
from
is
her
that
and
that
sheis inseparable
mother
againsuggests she so muchpart of
her
last
daughter's
thoughts
this
mother, w ic
are of
as already mentioned,
very
30
idea
internalised
her
has
the
that
mother.
emphasises
she
bond, it is often the
As was highlightedin our earlier analysisof the mother-daughter
The
daughter
interdependent
that
that
their
motherand
and
case
roles are reversible.
are
Fenster
in
Zwn
by
Haidegger
The
Zinner
this
portrayals
point.
mother
and
also make
hinausrelies on her daughterfor love. Her husbandis presumeddeadso the only person
309
is
her
life
any meaning Irene. A numberof men showan interestin marrying
who gives
her but sheremainsdevotedandfaithful to the memoryof her husbandandthe life of their
child. Her husband'slast words were that she shouldtake good care of Irene, thus she
fulfils his request. At the sametime shedependson Irene to carry out her father'sdream
her
has
looked
Irene
the
about
at
worries
of a good education, as was explained when we
keeps
it
be
Irene
From
the memory
that
the
schoolwork.
mother'sperspective could said
is
daughter
her
husband
does
form
the
no
to
alive, which
of alienation,whereby
of
point a
longer a person in her own right but an embodiment of her father's dreams and wishes,
indirectly
is
her
daughter
his
dependence
Thus
the
on
memory.
encapsulating
mother's
310
sceneis out of the ordinary in this narrative where the mother normally comforts her child.
However, Irene does make a direct reference to their role reversal when she notes the
ich,
denke
idealistic
her
"Oft
life
her
to
makes
vulnerable:
mother's
view of
extent which
da
die
Welt
ich
ist
(
)
das
bin
Es
Kind,
tut
nicht
es
sie.
weh,
sie
und
erwachsenerals
...
31
it
is
illustrations
in
der
lebt"
111).
(Z.
Mama
F.
From
the
apparent that the
above
gibt,
her.
her
just
Irene
needs
child
mother needs
as much as
dependenceon her daughter, not only for love and support but also for fulfilling her
husband'sambitions, is another form of pressurefor this young girl. Irene, in fact, points
husband
find
be
'free'
her
is
to
her
that
new
a
mother will
one aspect of
suicide that
out
and a different, loving relationship.
has
been
life.
As
her
in
left
fill
father
loss
her
to
the
the
mother's
gap
responsibility
of
fact
that
to
the
forms
Irene
all
point
which
of
pressure
comesup against numerous
shown,
the influences of the past and present are not compatible, that conflicting emotions are
unresolvable.
A very similar conclusion can be reachedabout Katja's life, for in Zinner's novel the
311
love for her parents:"Ich liebemeineEltern, nur bedeutetdasnicht, siekritiklos zu lieben.
()
Ich wei auch, was die Eltern alles fr mich getan haben und tun" (K. 83).
immer etwas burschikosenArt und sagte: 'Du bist doch die Beste'" (K. 68). Such
demonstrativeappreciation of her mother as a parent is unusual for this daughter who is
indifference.
her
by
dint
displeasure
to
arguments
or
of
prone showing
and annoyanceeither
Nevertheless, there is an underlying admiration for her mother which can be seen in the
32
for
Katja's
choice of professions. After failing to obtain the results she required
reasons
312
impressher mother,first, by choosingsucha careerpath, second,by succeeding
in getting
a training-place,and third, by doing well in thejob and not giving up, as her motherhad
expectedher to do.
It is not only Katja's careerchoicethat illustratesidentificationwith the mother, but
there are also behavioural characteristicswhich underline their similarities, so that on a
For the reader it is not surprising that Katja is able to hide her feelings behind indifference
313
Da fr mich immer nur die eine, die rationelle Seite zum
Kriterium des Ganzen wurde, hatte mir den Zugang zum
WesenmeinerTochterunmglichgemacht.Das erkannteich
jetzt. Ich war zu sehrvon mir ausgegangen,
besondersvon
den Jahren in Ravensbrck, wo ich gelernt hatte, Gefhle
immer dem Verstand unterzuordnen. (K. 150)
Thus, as a person, Fini KomarsId had hardenedin order to endure all the suffering around
her; as a mother, shefailed her daughterduring the critical yearsof childhood. The fact
that this motherhad also trainedto be an actressmeantthat shewas able to disguisethe
truth with ease and again conceal emotions: the training stood her in good stead for
"
her
behaved
it
own child:
with
surviving the Nazi r6gime,but affectedthe way she
Just as this mother had learnt to protect her inner feelings, so her daughterdeveloped
Ar-indifferenceto hide her emotions. It is possiblethat this was anotheraspect,but only a
failed
fact
in
influenced
interest
that
her
the
she
acting,andperhaps
own
minor one, which
the dramaschool'sentranceexamwastelling becauseit showedthat shewasnot very good
incomprehensible
false
It
does
therefore,
at actingandpresentinga
somewhat
self.
seem,
thather own mother,who wasfamiliar with theactingprofession,couldnot tell whenKatja
314
wasconcealingthe truth from her. But this probablyhadto do with the fact that shewas
preoccupiedwith her work and frequently away on tours, so that she did not have the time
reversal. When the motherattemptsto help her daughterwith homeworkin order to pay
her some attention, it is Katja who teachesher easier methodsof solving the mathematical
"
problems.
315
Whilst the motherperceivesthat sheis thepupil, learningfrom her daughteraboutherself,
she does not heed the significance of Katja's remark at the time. Ironically, she herself
behaviour.
The developmentof Katja's individuality as shegrows up is hinderedby the problems
she has predominantly with her mother becausethe indifference she grows accustomedto
is
is
her
Its
showing not naturally part of
cause the mother's 'obsession' with
personality.
lectures,
her
in
listen
her
home,
being
by
her
to
to
taken
or at school,where
women
mother
teacherssing thepraisesof her mother'sactiveresistanceof Nazismandwant her to come
her
in
decision
her
her
interprets
to
Katja
a
talks
put
mother's
and give
about
past.
even
bome
in
fact,
decision
home
into
the
her
of
was,
children's
as putting
a camp,although
look
found
housekeeper
to
after
was
necessityandonly a short-termsolutionuntil a suitable
Katja. Yet it is in the children's homethat Katja learnsto confidein Grofle, the headof
the institution, to whom sherevealsthat shehatesthe historicalambiencein which sheis
forcedto live, believingthat it is poisoningher upbringing. Shortly beforeher dea Katja
her
GroBe
bitterness
to
the
mother'swork
she
and
which
regarded
explains
returns
with
during her childhoodand the effect it had upon the shapingof her character:
"Aber ich stumpfte ab, ich mute es," erklrte sie mir,
"andershtteich nicht lebenknnen. Es war Selbstschutz.
316
Und ich reagierte allergisch auf alles, was mit diesen
Geschehnissenzu tun hatte. Dieses Abstumpfen als Folge
Not only was indifference a reaction to the stifling effect of reminders of the past, but, as
pointedout earlier in this chapter,Katja alsowithdrewinto her own world from which she
excludedher parentsbut includeddifferent men from whom she soughtpleasure,in the
form of sex, one of thesemen being Uwe. For Katja marriageto Uwe is basedon a
numberof reasons:love and sex; escapefrom her parents'homeand the remindersof the
past; as well as an act of rebellion againsteverythingher parentsrepresented.This last
reasonwill be consideredin duecourse. For this daughtermarriage,then,appearedto be
the solutionto her problemsand seemedto provide an escape-route.
We haveseenin our analysisof previousportrayalsthat in times of crisis the majority
of daughtersturnedto artistic creativity,to a world of fantasyanddreamswheretheycould
either forget their problemsor try and understandtheir anxietiesby writing about them.
This was evidentin ChapterOnewhere daughterswrote aboutthe deathsof their fathers
to cometo termswith their loss; in the relationshipsof mothersanddaughtersthe narrator
317
improving
her life, Ireneseekssolacein writing anddrawingaswell
envisagesmarriageas
her
in
her
by
her
boarding-school
diary,
At
keeps
to
as
enjoymentof reading.
a
given
she
37
for
in
her
homesickness.
Irene
The
to
processof writing
mother, order
overcome
involvesboth the creationof a new friend, to whom shecantalk, as well as a conversation
less
it,
less
herself:
her
her
thus,
and
serious
with
confusions
releases
anxieties and makes
important:
lesen
ich
kann
spter
wieder
sich sozusagen
es
alles an und
das
habe
inzwischen
berwunden,
oft traurige
und
es
meist
Gefhl, das mich zum Schreibenveranlat hat. (Z. F. 141?'
318
safer to bum the evidencethan offer strangersthe chanceto pry into her innermost
emotions. When at home during the vacationsIrene paints landscapesin uninterrupted
images
landscapes,
Her
the
of
privacy.
paintingsare of vast, open
suchas
seaor sky,
freedom: "Dann kann ich mich HINEINVERLIEREN"
(Z. F. 138)."
anything bright or colourful and never depicts any people, which does underline her own
sadnessand loneliness. Nonetheless, art, be it painting, writing or reading, provides a
40
it
discovers
is
Katja's
destroy.
Interestingly,
to
some
mother
also
solution and
easy
when
comfort and strengthin art, in the form of poetry, during her time in RavensbrOck,
she recalls four lines from Heine's poetry:
The verseendowsthe motherwith the couragenot to give up in her time of crisis. Her
fellow-captives,
her
but
herself
helping,
also
not only
concertsandplaysare anotherway of
to temporarilyforget their sufferingandenablethemto survivein the concentrationcamp.
She is unable to have the sameinfluenceon her daughterwho doesnot turn to art for
her
help
but
is
her
Uwe,
to
to
to
escape pastand
anotherperson,
support,
who supposed
ultimately saveher from death.
319
This bringsus to theproblemof apportioningblamein thesenovels,the extentto which
loved onesin the lives of thesedaughterscan be held responsiblefor their tragic deaths,
if
in
influencing
death.
daughter's
towards
the
any,
step
as well as part societyplays,
each
In Zinner's novel Katja's motherdoesreproachherselffor not havingadequatelyfulfilled
her role as a mother, for neglecting Katja throughout her childhood and into womanhood,
after
whilst enjoyingandfurtheringher own career,but sheonly reachesthis understanding
fact
in
lies
her daughter'sdeath. Tbusthe tragedyof this mother-daughter
the
relationship
that only as a result of Katja's death does the mother come to understandand accept her
brings
funeral
immediacy
during
faults.
impact
death
The
the
about this
service
own
and
of
Leben
htte
das
"Ich
Kind
seinem
um
mit
abstrampelte,
realisation:
sehenmssen,wie sich
zurechtzukommen. Ich htte, htte, htte
()
"
him
have
",
"Shouldn't
attention?
more
paid
wrong?
we
"
for
often tormentparents manyyearsafterwards.
320
behaviour,ashasbeenshown,resultedfrom their attitudeandactions. By reliving thepast
and trying to piece togethereventsprior to her daughter'sdeath,the motherillustratesa
herself,
her
desperate
She
to
terms
to
to
needs
own
punish
with
conscience.
attempt come
to agoniseover her mistakesand shortcomingsin order to make somesenseof Katia's
death. It is, in fact, quite natural for a bereavedparent, a survivor, to undergosome
flow
in
have
been
"ambivalences
the
trauma,
of
that
and
ebb
resolved
psychic
since
may
"
The
in
life
held
frozen
frame,
actionof
and
pain".
guilt
everyday are
perhapswith extra
doing somethingseeminglyproductive, suchas talking to anyonewith whom Katja had
beenin contacton the day of her deathand investigatingthe death,is likely to provide a
her
feelings
her
to
for
At
time
cause
of
guilt
this
the
same
sourceof comfort
mother.
for
her
for
blame
the
own
to
scapegoats
make
and
search otherson whom she can shift
feelings: "Uwe war schuldam Unfabaren,davonwar ich berzeugt. Ich floh geradezu
"
in diesenGedanken.Floh ich nicht von mir selbst?Von meineneigenenSchuldgefhlen?
(K. 114). At the start of the funeral servicesheis evenpreparedto lay the blameon her
husbandand is taken abackby her thoughts:"Ich verstehemich selbstnicht, warum ist
StephansMitgefdhl mir kein Trost? Macheich ihn verantwortlichfOr KatjasTod? (... )
Wenn er schuldigist, dannbin ich'es viel mehr" (K. 7). The questionsand doubtsof this
it
investigating
however
sheundertakes,and
much
motherare neveradequatelyanswered,
is probablethat shewill neverfully understandher daughter'sdeath. Accordingto GOnter
H6hnein his review of Katja it wasHeddaZinner's intentionto posemanyquestions,not
German
East
for
death,
but
Katja's
society;
the
the
of
about
also
values
only about motives
however,shedid not intend to be able to answerall of them"
321
havecommentedon the influence
In studiesof the suicide'sparentalfamily researchers
of eachparenton the child who eventuallycommitssuicide. In 1965Teele had already
investigatedthe significanceof the mother'ssocialparticipation:
intelligent,
more
more 'clear-minded'
and more
(
)
The
than
those
more
a
of
non-suicides.
understanding
...
person's mother participates in social activity, the more the
child-is exposed to society's ethics and norms, and the more
likely
45
outward.
finding
in
Kaud,
this
As we haveseenin our analysisof the mother-daughter
relationship
is an apt descriptionof Katjals motheranddoeshighlightthe difficulty Katja hasliving with
her mother'spast and coping with her presentproblemswith Uwe. From an early age
is
This
is
her
Katja exposedto
exposure reflected
mother'ssocialandpolitical activities.
in a schoolessayKatja writes in which shecriticisesthe achievements
of the EastGerman
by
is
42),
habe"
(K.
the
danken
Staat
ich
set
The
"Was
title,
zu
unserem
essay
state.
has
thirteen-year-old
gone
this
who
teacherwho reactsangrily whenshereadsthe work of
againsther teachings:
322
wir sind doch nicht schuldan der Vergangenheit,und wir
knnennicht stndigdankeschn,dankeschn,sagen. Wir
sind doch auch der Staat, wenigstensbehauptetman das
immer, und wir werden schonzeigen, was in uns steckt,
wenn wir dran sind." (K. 43)
Despite the fact that the essayis grammatically virtually flawless, the teacher gives Katja
a low grade on account of her criticisms and the rebellious tone of her work. The scene
is indicative of the education system in the GDR where the pupils were discouragedfrom
expressing their opinion, or even having an opinion, especially about the state. And the
fact that this girl had the audacity to expresscriticism was an even worse sin in the eyes
323
falling in line with her husband's approach to life.
154)48
324
ideas
new
of ruthlessopportunism.In her novel Zinner showsthe extentto which conflict
within the family and within society is rife due to the changing attitudes from one
generationto the next. Katja's mothermakesa similar point whensherecognisesthat the
political commitment of her generationwas partly to blame for creating lack of
understanding and lack of communication with the younger generation: "Wir, die wir
Vorbild sein sollten, waren es, die unsere Kinder dem Endziel, fr das wir kmpfen,
entfremdeten,indem wir uns ihnen entfremdeten"(K. 38). In his review of Katja Hans
Jfirgen Geerdts focuseson the socio-political problems:
325
'Wie hoch ist eigentlich der Preis der Emanzipation7'Margy Gerber focuseson the
problemswomenin the GDR face in balancingwork with family life and the extentto
which their offspring suffer the consequences:
326
51
for
lives".
Thus, we find that East
their
the
self-determination and
responsibility
own
both
traditional
the
a
roles
on
sex
pation and
preservationof
is
literature
GDR
ideological
level,
women's
private and
327
German:shejust wantsto be like any other ordinary girl and acceptedby thosearound
her.'
further
do
has
Catholic
than
to attend
they
to
and she
girls are
get up earlier and walk
in
fit
desire
increasing
her
loss
faith,
to
Due
and
to
as explained earlier, and a
church.
of
Thus,
for
Catholic
in
be
the
Irene
mass.
choir
not regardedas an outsider,
endsup singing
328
sametime sheis unableto resolvetheconflict of acknowledgingthe wisdomof her parents,
yet wantingto be a personin her own right by creatingher own identity. In a literal sense
eachgirl doesbreak away from her role-modeland lives separatedfrom her motherbut
neither daughtersucceedsin making the psychologicalbreak, suchis the extentof each
mother's influence. As we have seenin earlier studiesof the mother-daughterrelationship,
the portrayalsby Haideggerand Zinner are just as problematicand complex,so that the
bondin itself is not the reasonfor the daughter'sdeath,howevermuchthe motherblames
herself. In both novels there are many componentsto each daughter's final, tragic act.
Ultimately, each book serves as a warning, both to parents and any misguided principles
they might have, and to societyand its inability to heedthe warning signs.
329
NOTES TO CHAPTER FOUR
Jahrbuchder Bundesrepublik
Deutschland1990191,ed. by Emil HObnerandHorstHennekRohlfs (MOnchen:C.H. Beck, 1990),p. 15.
Kurt Biener, Selbstmordebei Kindern und Jugendlichen, 6th edn (Zrich: Verlag
Destructiveness
(New York: HumanSciencesPress,1985),p. 16.
Janet Watts, 'Why Must They be Teenagersin Love with DeathT Observer,
17 May 1992,p. 48.
330
8
Edwin Schneidman,
Definition of Suicide(New York: Wiley, 1985),pp. 128-129.
It turns out that Uwe had been married and divorced once before but did not
mention this to Katja.
10
paginationin parentheses.
11
Biener gives the following explanationfor why girls tend to commit suicideby
overdosing:
( )
...
Gerade fr
demonstmtiveSuizidversuchescheint die Medikamentenintoxikation geeignetzu sein. Man darf aber aus dieser
Tatsache nicht den Schlu ziehen, Suizidversuchemit
30)
(p.
toxischenSubstanzen
ernst
nehmen.
zu
seiennicht
12
331
13
Schneidman,p. 215.
14
15
Katja's mother had wanted to kill herself during her imprisonment in RavensbrOck
16
We already saw the effect suchan upbringing had on Paula in Paulinchen war allein
Katja's
behave
Haus
her
to
the
motheralso
as
an
adult.
where
zu
parentswanted
expectsher daughterto copewith distresson her own.
17
18
Schneidman,p. 133.
332
19
Ironically, Rosemarie's own daughter left home to live with a man who drove her
20
encountersthere.
21
In a letter Katja wrote during her honeymoonto her only female friend, Annemarie,
22
After his wife's deathUwe repeatsthe fact that he did marry Katja for ulterior
motivesbut that he also grew to love her.
23
24
This is also the first time that a motheris portrayedas bringing up her daughter
has
her
daughters
In
there
completelyon
own.
previousportrayalsof mothersand
beena fatherpresentat somestagein the child's upbringing,however,he is usually
in the backgroundand doesnot play a significantrole in theseworks which focus
on the relationshipsbetweenmothersand daughters.
333
25
On the one occasionthat Irene is smackedby Herr Pirkner for playing on the
railway track and nearly gettingrun over, her motherreactsangrily towardsthis
interference
suitor's
andpunishmentof her daughter:"SchldgehabennochNIE ein
Kind gebessert"(Z.F. 37). In contrastto Christa'sand Kurt's belief that a child
should not be punished (Paulinchen war allein zu Haus), Irene is brought up by a
very loving mother whose reason for not punishing is based on care and
understanding.
26
27
28
29
becomesincreasinglydifficult becauseIrene
Living up to her mother'sexpectations
is developingher own point-of-viewandthe environmentat schoolis not conducive
of love and goodness.
30
334
interference
the headmaster
accusesIrene of being spoilt and threatensto
mother's
if
her
to
scholarship anothergirl, the motheris not satisfiedwith her daughter's
give
is
immediate
loss
fear
by
her
Irene's
of speechand the
manifested
education.
knows,
holds
feels.
her
In
that
to
the
she
she
one
word,
coldnessshe
anxiety
on
embodiescomfort, securityand warmth:
()
das
ich
da
ist
in
ist.
Es
mich an
wichtig,
ununterbrochen mir
diesesWort klammere, sehr wichtig. (Z. F. 187-188)
This passagealso points to the end of the narrative where the last words are
'Mama'.
31
32
33
335
34
35
In Ausflug mit der Mutter the narrator seesherself as the teacherand her mother as
the pupil.
36
by
had
been
He
depression.
is
There a factual explanation for Stephan's
arrested
had
he
in
Siberia
mainly
1937
suffered,
Nazis
also
to
the
transported
where
and
37
38
das
brauche
her
diary:
"Ich
There is a later referenceto Irene's dependence
on
Tagebuch wirklich dringend" (Z. F. 164). In Vie SecondSex Beauvoir comments
diary
like
to
fact
kept
Marie
Bashkirtsev
to
talked
that
the
used
she
a
she
which
on
talk to her dolls. The diary "is a friend andconfidante;shequestionsit as if it were
a person".
Simonede Beauvoir, 7le SexondSex, trans. and ed. by H. M. Parshley
(Harmondsworth:Penguin,1979),p. 363.
336
39
40
41
The verse is one example of Heinrich Heine's earliest poetry known as the "Junge
Friedrich von Untzer, who was badly wounded in the Battle of Waterloo.
42
Diekstra, p. 70. At the start of the funeral Fini contemplatesher guilt: "Bin ich
ich
bin"
ich
da
Niemand
es
aber
wei,
schuldig?
wird mich schuldigsprechen,
(K. 7).
43
(London:Hutchinson,1984),p. 31.
BeverleyRaphael,Vie AnatomyofBereavement
44
Gnter Hhne, Tatja von Hedda Zinner', Sonntag (27), 6 July 1980.
45
Quoted in Gene Lester, David Lester, Suicide: 7he Gamble'with Death (New
Jersey:Prentice-Hall,1971),p. 38.
46
337
47
It is worth noting that Katja's mother uses her connectionsto obtain and furnish a
flat for Katja and Uwe. She also rings up the director of the drama school to ask
him not to be too hard on Katja whenhe turns down her application. Yet Stephan
for
licence.
definitely
his
business
the
to
exploit
contacts
refusesquite
48
Uwe must have talked about Katja to his girlfriend becauseshe had the same
impressionof Katja with regardto her attitudeto life. To Katja's mothershesays
of Katja:
Ein bichen
da
Hause
Sie
scheint
zu
etwas
schon,
verrckt, entschuldigen
49
50
51
338
52
53
54
Irene will neverbe an 'ordinary' girl becauseof the way in which her motherhas
her.
She is taught to read by her mother at the age of three and a half and
raised
for her fourth birthdayshereceivesa library membershipcard. Sheis not yet fourfor the first time. Thus, from an early age
years-oldwhensheattendsIcindergarten
this daughter'smentalagility and maturityare evident,but, as hasbeenillustrated,
on an emotionallevel she has not advancedso quickly and cannot handle the
in
situation which shefinds herself.
339
CHAPTER FIVE: NARRATIVE STRATEGIES
Hitherto we haveconcentrated
on whatis relevantto the studyof themeandcharactersince
that is the focusof this thesis. Nevertheless,we are featuringthe portrayalof daughterjust
by
that
so
should
not
analysewhat the writer
parentrelationships womenwriters,
we
says, but how she says this. Thus, in this chapter we shall see in what way each writer
looking
different
daughter
by
her
the
the
at
narrative
and
portrays
parents
presents
and
levels, the framework and chronology of each work. It will also be worth considering
is
be
It
the
to
stressed,
purpose.
writer's method of portrayal servesa particular
whether
though, that such an analysisis not the primary concern of this study as a whole, henceany
is,
be
to what
that
the
contextof subjectmatter,
commentsmadewill still
placedwithin
extentthe narrativestrategiessupportthe content.
One of the first problemswe encounterwhen we read any one of theseten novels
daughter,
is
for
between
the
the
the
the
narrator,
and
writer,
analysis
selected
relationship
,
that
is
by
first
third
we are
so
the
the
and/or
person,
person
complicated
which
use of
frequentlyleft wonderingaboutwhosevoice is actuallyheardin the text: canthe writer be
identified in her own right, is the narrator speakingon her behalf or is the female
later,
herself?
As
there are a
her
thoughts,
see
shall
we
of
protagonista projection of
is
it
that
for
necessary,
numberof possiblereasons the writer's choiceof perspective,so
in the first instance,to recognisethe complexityof eachnarrativebeforewe canappreciate
its purpose. However, irrespectiveof whetherthe writer usesthe first personor third
in
is
daughter,
in
books,
Zinner's
Katja,
the
the
and even
narrator
person, all the
except
Kada we do hear the daughter'sopinionsand thoughtsexpressedby other peopleand in
letters. Commonto all theseworks, then, is the fact that we are well acquaintedwith the
340
thoughtsof the daughter, to what degreeis dependentupon the way in which thesethoughts
are presented.
Whenwe comparethe narratorsof eachof thebooksit becomesapparentthat six of the
ten works are written in the first person,whilst the remainderare a mixtureof first person
and third person. Within that group of six only two narrators are given names, Fini
form. Sincethe motherblamesherself for Katja's tragic action, it would be all too easy
for us to seeher alsoas responsiblefor the deathandignoreall the other factors,because
does.
But,
is
know
the
thinldng
as mentioned
as
she
mother
events
what
and
perceives
we
by
includes
in
book
Zinner
meansof
this
the
other
characters
of,
perspective
earlier,
from
letters
funeral
that
the
abandoningall
are
prevented
and
we
conversations,
orationso
objectivity.
This is not the casein Zwn FensterhinauswhereIrene is the I-narratorthroughwhose
in
book,
is
this
Hers
the
the
so that we grow up with
only perspective
eyeswe see world.
her, learnwhat shelearns,interpretlife as shedoes,experienceher anxietiesandin the end
jump out of the window with her. As we shall see,whenwe look morecloselyat the style,
the languagealso reflectsthe child's perspective. Similarly, in Die Eishelligen,we grow
daughter's
that
because
the
so
the
the
perspective,
young
writer presents
narrator
up with
development
first
hand
the
of a child's mind.
and
emergence
onceagainwe experienceat
StructurallY,though, Novak has incorporatedin her work not just the thoughtsof the Inarrator, but also dialogues,reports, impressions,descriptions,poetry so that the overall
341
interior
in
is
hence
from
becoming
the
are
prevented
of
a
collage,
we
absorbed
effect one
monologue of the narrator, even though the first person is used.
in
because,
forget
is
this
this a child and we as readersshouldnot
as pointed out our
from
for
her
in
is
book
Chapter
Three,
Paula
that
this
age so
extremely mature
analysis of
the language used we might think that the first-person narrator is an adult; secondly, the
fact that the writer doesnot call the daughterby her namesuggeststhat shewantsus to see
'das
Kind'
thirdly,
the
her protagonistas possiblyrepresentative
of
use
and
child;
any
of
is imitative of the theoretical books on child-raising to which the portrayed parents
bring
is
book
how
to
Hence
that
this
up
not
a
on
our earlier conclusion
constantlyrefer.
between
the
The
text
third-person
conversations
this
and
narration
alternates
children.
betweenChrista and Kurt and-with their friends, so that the perspectivecontinually
fluctuates.
In Ausflugmit der Mutter Wohmannagaincombinesfirst-personnarrationwith that of
frequently
herself
because
be
The
I-narrator
the
she
third-person.
writer
appearsto
interruptsthe portrayal of the motherby commentingon and criticising her own writing.
This narrativelevel is further complicatedby the fact that there are two time phases:the
four
has
months
written
writer refers to the time of narrationand she reviews what she
earlier:
342
...
). (A. M. 70-71)
Using the I-form the writer explains the problems she faces in portraying her own mother,
at the sametime sheusesthe archetypallabelsof 'die Mutter' and 'die Tochter' to describe
the relationship between these two women in the third person. By creating these fictional
figures the writer fictionalises herself as well as her mother. For the writer this is a way
it
be
for
detaching
herself
from
the
the
as
can
subject-matter; us readers
of
closenessof
confusingbecauseonceagaintheperspectiveis constantlyshiffingbetweenfirst-personand
third-personnarration;movementbackandforwardsbetweenthepastandpresent,between
is
imagined.
What
took
certain,
were
and
conversations
which
events
which
placeandones
though, is that the writer is presentin this particular work, in spite of the fact that the
By
is
I
Moreover,
the
also
remain
anonymous.
protagonists
never named.
narrating
keepingthemanonymoussheshroudsher work in ambiguity,at the sametime sheprotects
her own right andher mother'sto privacy, whilst her protagonistsbehaveandactaccording
to her will, her thoughtsandher feelings. The writer s self-criticismandreflectionson the
in
(1972),
Wunschloses
Unglack
Peter
Handke's
which
writing processare reminiscentof
theI-narrator'sdepictionof his mother'slife andsuicideis interspersedwith thoughtsabout
the problemsof writing about a subject,which is from his own life and close to him,
'
into
fear
it
the
transferring
this
was already
subject
something
else.
combinedwith
of
belief
that,
in
fear
Chapter
Two
the
Wohmann
that
as
a
similar
noted
as
well
expresses
indicative
is
fictionalises
her
her
of
though
even
she
mother,the very act of writing about
343
the bond betweenwriter and protagonist,here the daughterand mother. From the
standpointof the narrative,we encounterthe perspectiveof the writer in her professional
in
daughter.
her
as
as
a
role as well
role
In contrast,thereis no intrusionby the writer in Mitgutsch'sDie Zachtigung,although
there is a combination of first-person and third-person narration. We are first introduced
to the I-narrator who is given a fictional name, Vera. The third-person narration by an
has
Marie.
Once
this
the
the
story
mother,
externalvoice concerns childhoodof
narrator's
been told the rest of the narrative is in the first person becausethis comprisesthe narrator's
her
level
her
andon
mother
one
on
of
with
own
recollections
upbringingand relationship
anotherlevel she describesher own child's upbringingand present-dayrelationshipwith
her. The complexityof narrativelevelsas indicatedby the presenceof different voicesis
highlightedin Plessen'sMitteilung an denAdel. The protagonistof this book is Augusta
(whichalsohappensto be oneof Plessen'sgivennames),her life andrelationshipwith her
father is told in the third person. But, as is becomingincreasinglyapparentin this study
into
deceived
be
that
this
thinking
the
should
not
strategies
we
narrative
of
of eachwriter,
for
instance,
If
is
take,
third-person
narrative. we
story a straightforward,unambiguous,
it
is
the
following
the
narrative,
the
start of
excerptwhich occursseventeenpagesafter
impossiblefor the readerto attribute the words in parentheses
either to the thoughtsof
Augustaor to the third-personnarrator: "Augustaschwor, sie habein ihrem Leben nie
is
22).
This
A.
the
ist)"
(M.
Lge
Form
(was
in
dieser
Brei
eine
gegessen
absoluten
wieder
first indicationwe havethat theremaybe anotherperspectivein this work, as indicatedby
later
few
A
pages
time
the use of presenttensewhich alludesto the actual
of writing.
Augustais holding "Selbstgesprdche"
(M. A. 37): here the useof the first personas well
is
the writer
this
to
that
as the use of the presenttenseallude once more the possibility
344
believe
is
led
to
that
this
though
the fictional charactertalking to herself.
are
speaking,
we
In this samepassagethe word "Pause"occursa numberof timesin brackets,as if theseare
in
in
indicating
breaks
"Pause"
directions
This
the
the
thought
of
a
process.
use
play,
stage
in which Augustathinks of her boyfriend, Felix, and
is alwaysconnectedto the passages
hesitancy
We
the
their
the
and
play-acting.
are also
uncertainty
of
relationship,
underlines
literary
this
of
an
external
presence,
account
of
notation:
merely
on
madeaware
(Pause)
Another narrative level is introducedwhen lengthy excerptsfrom C.A. 's diary are
describing
Augusta
halfway
book.
the
through
and analysing
sets
about
presentednearly
Thus
interpret
just
Plessen's
diary,
form
the
the
work.
readermight
the
as
and contentof
"ein
herself
to
book
book,
the
as
refers
protagonist
the writer presentsa
which
within a
An
bloes
Gestndnis.
Tagebuch,
Ding,
Buch
einen
noch
noch
weder
merkwrdiges
fictitious
is
104).
'diary'
)"
In
(
(M.
A.
this
there
a
Romanversucherinnerte es ...
in
the
by
Lieutenant
Becker,
narrator
are
whose
related
external
activities
an
protagonist,
345
inserts
his
C.
A.,
On
Occasionally,
the
tense.
comments.
readingthe
author,
own
present
'diary' Augusta, the critic, makes the following observation which to a certain extent is
format:
Plessen's
to
own narrative
annficable
j1K
der
diesen
Erzhlers,
zweiten, eines unpersnlichen
beobachtetzu haben schien. Die Konzeption hatte sich nicht
Man
kann
dir
distanzieren.
Das
wird sich
man
machen.
von
berjeden anderenleichterklar als ber sich selbst,aberder
Trick erleichtertees dir auch, dich zu drcken, in dieses
Offiziergeredezu flchten, ( ). (M. A. 132)
...
her
behind
is
is
is
The implication that Plessen herself telling us that she the voice
because
herself
distance
from
Augusta,
which shecan
who presentsmemories
character,
346
from
in
brackets.
Apart
for
are meant us, aswell as critical comments,all of which occur
betweenAugustaand
the presentationof this story, thereare alsoimaginaryconversations
her father in which she tries to delve deeper into his reason for writing the diary and for
it
her.
brief
discussions
These
"Anldufe",
to
as they are referred to and
or
presenting
does
by
Augusta,
interrupt
in
the
the
to
the
text,
as
analysis
actual
seven
one
numbered
description in the third person of Augusta's activities during the journey. Hence, as we
havegrown accustomed
to notingin the majority of booksanalysedin this study,the levels
inclusion
intricate
by
in
in
the
of
the
the
more
past and
presentare made
of narration
dialogueand monologueas well as the alternationbetweenreality and imagination. All
theseaspectsmergeto createa highly complextext.
The creationof so many different layers of narration does risk losing the reader's
Vater,
Der
Lange
Abwesenheit
Kartenhaus,
In
the
or
of
work as a whole.
understanding
feelings
to
the
in
first
and
person,we are onceagain privy
all of which are written the
inner thoughtsof eachnarrator. But in noneof theseworks are we expectedto perceive
book
that
the
because
the
of
through
the
is
each
the world
perspective
in
eyes of a child
Schutting's
Schwaiger's
Whilst
her
daughter
and
reminiscing about
upbringing.
adult
The
her
Hanna.
does
Schriber
only
narrator,
name
narrators remain anonymous,
it
being
in
the
in
is
Kartenhaus
I-narrator,
one-sided,
that
the
spite
of
yet
of
perspective
fact,
tone
her
In
during
the
is
overall
reflections.
sentimental
nostalgic
nor
narrator neither
is oneof aloofness,as will becomeclearerwhenwe look in moredetail at the style of this
work.
347
der
interrupt
Mutter,
does
the narrative flow with her own
the
although
mit
not
writer
commentsnor doessheanalysethe processof writing, instead,as we shall see,it is the
actualoverall presentation,which corroboratesthe narrator'sdetachment.
betweenthenarratorand
As alreadyindicated,thereis no distancein LangeAbwesenheit
the subject-matter. Written in the first person,we experiencefirst-handthe ambivalent
emotionsof this unnamednarratortowardsher father. Thereis no otherperspectivein this
book, yet we might be forgiven for forgettingthis narratoris grieving over the loss of her
fatherbecausethe toneof the narrativeis neithertearful nor sentimental:thereis too much
angerand cynicismon the part of the narrator. There is a dangerthat the veracity of the
narrator's thoughtsis too overwhelmingfor the reader who may dislike, or even be
be
by
frankness
The
to
too
the
truth.
also
offended such
narratormay
which comes close
first-person
for
her
the
through
the
the
regardedas
voice of conscience
writer, who
useof
her
feelingsof guilt.
exPOses
narrator
348
349
mein Gott, sagt eine alte Frau, eine Buerin, zu meiner
Mutter, so oft war der Herr bei uns drauen, Hengsten
wo
Vergangenes
in die Gegenwartnachwirkt,stattdesvertrauten
Perfektsein Prteritumwhlt). (V. 35)
As illustrated in this excerpt the writer also avoids using inverted commas to introduce
350
poetic quality of this particular book, the absenceof clich6s and the usual, expected
responseof a mournerto grief. Schuttingpresentsa work of art, her 'Trauerarbeit'. As
Herzmannpoints out this writer goesagainstthe expectednorm by not forming sentences
accordingto the way in which a person speaks: "Vielmehr verarbeitetdie Dichterin
Erzhlung, Reflexion und Experiment in uert komprimierte Texte, die in ihrer Intensitt
'
der
Lyrik
nahestehen". He also notes that Schutting originally studied photography
eher
Suchan explanationalludesnot only to the narrativelevels in Der Vater, but also to the
languagewhich is at times lyrical, eventheatrical,as the ending highlights, and as was
already commentedupon in Chapter One.5 The use of metaphorical languageby the writer
351
funeral oration. She also organisesa wreath and accompaniesher mother to the
funeral
before
Such
thereforecontrastwith the narrator's
a
usual
activities
undertakers.
imaginationand serveto heightenthe reader'sawarenessof the writer's artistry. Apart
from thesethreedaysof activity and reflectionthere is a brief referenceto the narrator's
departure for Vienna and later return. This is followed by a gap of two years; in the last
better
indirectly
her
longer
him
father:
to
a
understanding
of
she
no
refers
as "er"
reached
him directly as "du", which illustratesa progressiontowardsclosenessand
but addresses
is more in keepingwith a dialoguerather than an account. The suggestionis that a level
has
been
achieved.
of communication
An unusualfeatureof Der Vater, which is nowhereto be found in any of the other
books analysedhere, is the use of black humour in stark contrastto the tragic subject
humour
indicate
It
this
to
to
two
a possiblemethod
examplesof
matter. shouldsuffice cite
of handlinggrief. In both casesthenarratoris ridiculing the seeminglyendlesspreparations
father's
involved
in
her
funeral, at the sametime the
the
as
pomp
and
ceremony
as well
from
is
keep
distance
be
the
to
to
events.
and
a
writer encouraging reader
equallyobjective
Whilst addressingthe envelopesto the variousbutchersand vets who knew her fatherthe
has
died;
father
he
her
let
him
know
to
to
that
narratorconsiderssendinga mourningcard
in
finding
the
the right grave:
the
encounter
problems
postman
would
sheenvisages
352
()
und
einem
frischgemachten Bett
findet
der
Nachmittagsschlaf
desVatersstatt, ( ) (V. 159)
...
353
from
it
is
interrupted
Augusta
three
times
as
recalls
someone
something
or
significant
and
is a necessarydetourbecauseshehasto pick
her past. Her first port of call, Baden-Baden,
in
do
funeral
decides
is
but
to
the
the
to
event,
not
who,
up an aunt who supposed attend
father
had
been
her
Wiesbaden
Augusta
to
to
the
where
continues
explore
place
so. is
former
G6ttingen
Her
the
the
of
at
end
war.
penultimate
stop
she
a
where
visits
stationed
friend.
student
354
protagonistso that shecan voice her criticism of her father and societythroughAugusta.
By meansof ambiguityPlessendoessucceedin distancingherselffrom the intimacyof the
subject-matter,so that, as in Der Vater, the reflectionsof the daughterare unsentimental,
but here criticism of the father and everythinghe representsdominatesthe tone of the
naffative.
In LangeAbwesenheitobjectivecriticism has turnedinto subjectiveangeraimedat the
deceasedfather. The narrativebeginsand endswith the narrator standingat her father's
grave. The text however is constructedin such a way that there is no temporal or formal
sequence
of events,nor is thereany obvious,rationallink betweenthe variousthoughtsof
the narrator and her reflections on her relationshipwith her father and with Birer.
Nevertheless,almosta third of the way throughthe book the writer doesfocus solely on
the relationshipbetweenthe narrator and Birer for twenty-two pages,which is quite a
significantportion consideringthat the book is only eighty-twopageslong, and therefore
the shortestof all the booksin this study. Furthermore,eventhe actualprint of this text
is larger andbolderthanis usual,but as would be expectedin a children'sbook. The idea
behind this choiceof print may be that the readershouldnot overlook any single word,
sinceeachword is vital andrelevantto the story, especiallywhenthereare very few words
in the book as a whole. Thus, visually the printed word makesan impact on the reader,
irrespectiveof content. This is also achievedby the uncomplicatedsentencestructure,so
that the simplicity of structureandstyle aswell as the clarity of languagemay well suggest
the writer's openness
andapparenthonesty.LangeAbwesenheltis a personalaccountbased
her feelingswhich couldimply that
very muchon emotions.The narratoropenlyexpresses
the writer is malcingno effort to diguiseher own thoughts. This is evidentfrom the fact
that she uses no experimentallanguage,as Schutting does-,nor does she interweave
355
narrative levels with different narrators, as Plessen does. Hence, there is no attempt to
between
distance
the I-narrator and the emotionally-ladencontent.
and
objectivity
create
Fluctuationbetweenthe past and the presentdoesoccur but this is not always signalled
becausethe writer tendsto use the presenttenseto make the impact of the past more
immediate. Thus, although the narrator is at her father's gravesideat the start of the story,
his
deathbed
in
from
depicted
the presenttenseand thesescenesalternatewith
are
scenes
in
flat,
in
family
home
Birer's
the
so that the overall effect
conversations
and
and
events
imitates the natural oscillation of any person's processof reflection.
Another work, written for the most part in the present tense, occasionally in the perfect
356
grndlich auf den ganzen Inhalt dieser Augenblicke nach
unserem Abschied ein. Reden vir uns doch nicht raus mit
Einsamkeiten.Diese
anderen,mglichstschwerwiegenderen
hier zuerst geht dich an. Sie zuerst und allein ist deine
schwerwiegendste. (A. M. 9)
thesewords being factual. Hencethe writer presentsa postcardfrom the motherto her
in
children all capitalsin her text to demonstrate
visually that thesewords were actually
61-62).
Shealso avoids speechmarks to
(A.
M.
the
written words on
mother'spostcard
signala conversation,so that the readerhas to concentratein order to be able to identify
different voices, as is the casein the following excerptin which the mother'stwo sisters
discussher healthin the presenceof the narratorand her mother:
357
Die ltere Tante nennt Medikamente DROGEN. ()
Quotation marks do occur whenever the writer-cum-narrator refers back to and analyses
indicated
had
framework
her
As
the
material
she
earlier,
written
about
mother.
previous
is
from
her
by
departure
daughter's
the
this
motherafter a visit which
provided
of
narrative
first
the
anniversaryof her father's death. The narrative comprisesa series
commemorated
of trips, "AusflOge", undertakenby both the mother and the daughter, together and apart:
the mother's regular weekend visits to her two sisters; their holiday in the Black Forest;
in
holiday
Swiss
hairdressers;
the
the
to
the
and
narrator's
walks;
shopping-trips
a visit
Alps; a visit to the zoo; the variousvisits of her andher husbandto her motheron special
Eve.
Such
her
New
Year's
53rd
everyday,
and
such
as
weddinganniversary
occasions,
by
interspersed
normaleventsare
with critical comments the narratorialvoice, reflections
dialogue,
the
all of which
the
reader
and
past, characterassessment,
collusion with
on
by
is
distinct
However,
differentation.
there
someattempt the writer
mergewithout any
to form 'chapters', not by numberingor headings,but by the use of three asterisksto
indicatea gapbetweenoneepisodeandthe next. Theseepisodes,twenty-onein total, vary
in length, the longestis fifteen pages,the shortesttwo pages,and reflect the relevancethe
highlights
longest
the narrator's
their
the
episode
which
places
on
content,
such
as
writer
is
her
Karlsruhe.
Nevertheless,
during
trip
there
to
constant
psychologicalconflict
fantasy
fact
that
took
trip
are often
not,
so
and
ambiguity about whether a
place or
indistinguishable.It doesseemto be a commonfeatureof all thesewriters to combinethe
fact
imaginary,
is
due
the
to
the
that one's memorycan play tricks
partly
real and
which
358
is
her
because
the
employing
creativesldlls. It may well be a possible
writer
and partly
ploy on the part of the writer, not only to protectthe authenticityof her work, but alsoto
indicated
his/her
behaviour,
by
the
the
to
attitudes
own
and
as
encourage reader question
within Ausflugmit der Mutter.
naffator's self-questioning
This aspectof self-questioningby the narrator comesto the fore in Zwn Fenster hinaus
in
where a number of Paragraphstowards the close of the narrative the narrator posesone
in
her
thoughtsand remain unanswered. The
after
another,
all
of
which
are
question
following excerpt, which contains just a few of a total of twenty-five questions in one
impress
illustrates
determination
to
the
the
upon the reader the
writer
paragraph,
of
359
is
in
develop
knowledge
to
only
allowed
conjunctionwith the narrator's
of events
reader's
thoughtsanddeedsas theyhappen.For this reasonHaideggerhaswritten the entirework,
lives
dies
in
few
just
tense:
the
the
and
with the narrator.
present
reader
exceptions,
a
with
During this narrativethereare remindersof Irene's youngage:just as a child learnsa new
in
its
"Bibissi"
(BBC),
by
times
the
text:
sound,
some
words
are
at
misspelt
word
"Proteese" (Prothese). Such words are usually ones which Irene has overheard when
in this narrativesuggestthat they are either new words for Irene or that the writer wants
to stresscertainwords. Sometimesthe child appearsto be imitating someoneelse's tone
in
the
to
or
she
words
which
gain
significance;
of
voice
pays
particular
attention
pitch
and
'
49).
hat
(Z.
F.
Sie
VATER"
hat
"Christa
einen
es sch6n.
writer signalsthis to the reader:
Suchstylistic techniqueson the part of the writer are necessaryin this book becausethey
for
be
learning
It
too
to
the
easy
otherwise us as readers
processof a child. would all
point
to overlook the fact that the inner thoughtsand perceptionof this narrator are thoseof a
from
daughter
handling
her
in
is
indicated
the
it
As
the
mother's
of
earlier analysis,
child.
into
her
forces
the
teaches
to
which
child
early maturity.
read
speak,
andwrite
momentshe
For the writer it is her solutionto presentinga narratorwho is a child, yet whoseadultness
is part of her characterand, therefore,very convenientfor the narrativeflow. On the one
handthis narratorbehaveslike a child, on the other handsheperceivesthe world like an
in
Paulinchen
Haus,
distinct
Paula
There
to
whose
war
zu
allein
are
parallels
adult.
But
is
her
defend
Paula
has
her
had
by
that
to
creation.
artistic
stressing
creator
maturity
is
Haidegger's
is
for
that the entire narrative
troubling
the
reader
work
of
more
what
just
I-narrator,
the
that
the
reader
one
perspective,
of
young
whose
perception
of
consists
360
Es sahkomischausundich hattegleichbrauneFingerdavon.
Mama sagte,das wre sund zum Essen. ( ) Aber ich
...
mochte die Schokoladenicht und habe sie ausgespuckt,weil
It hasto be pointedout, though,that the amountof detail as well as the depthof this young
indirectly,
do,
felt.
the
the
thoughts
of
make
writer
presence
girl's
This is very muchthe casein Die Eishelligen. In the first place, the perspectiveof the
is
historical
includes
I-narrator
the
the
and
secondly,
not
perspective,
only
writer
young
informationandfactsas if quotedfrom the original sourceandclearly not as perceivedby
the naffator:
361
Suchan excerptis left to standon its own within the text without any clear link to the
follows.
beforehand
As previously mentioned, the structural effect
the
that
or
one
passage
is
disjointed.
The writer
Novak's
the
narrative
very
one
work
of a collage which makes
of
first-person
her
from
in
because
becoming
the
the
narration
of
absorbed
prevents reader
of prosenext to poems,dialoguenext to
methodof composition:the placing of passages
dialect,
language
East
Berlin
the
reportsnext to songs.
of officialdom next-to
monologue,
The variety of narrativeforms and idiomatic expressionsis complementedby the visual
follow
but
do
in
this
the
another
sentences
not
one
work,
some
way which
presentationof
irrespective
length;
line
their
the absenceof
then
the
of
on
one
and
next,
are placed
being
in
Kaltesophie.
learn
the
to
as
passages
of
recognise
words
which we
punctuation
in
The non-grammatical
these
style of
sectionswhich, as Der Vater,includesthe avoidance
indicative
is
flow
letters
the
the
of words
at
of
constant
start
each
sentence,
of
of capital
from the mother's mouth: endlessdemands,ordersand criticisms. The readercan even
hear the screams:
362
But in spite of the disjointednessof the structure and style we do not lose our way in this
narrativeon accountof the precisionof the chronology. Each of the twelve chapters,
1939-1951,
the
years
correspondsto one year in the life of this narrator who
spanning
begins her story at the age of four. ' Apart from the last two chapters each chapter closes
during
Christmas
to
wartime and after the war. Thus,
winter
and/or
a
reference
with
frequentreferenceto time andplaceensurethat we are awareof the narrativethread.
As in earlier analysisof our child-narrators,the writer does not always,succeedin
in
her
first-person
is
first
line
For
that
the
a
child.
example,
very
narrator
convincingus
of Die Eisheiligenthe four-year-olddescribesthewaternot as "grOn",but as "resedagrOn%
The precisionof detail, suchas the narrator'sintricate descriptionof how she stealsa fir
tree, the way in which sheactuallyfells the tree, is too muchto expectof this narrator,so
that againit doesseemthat the adult writer is presentin the text, not to mentionthe fact
that the writer's imaginationis alsoat work in theseepisodes.SinceNovak doesnot deny
that this work is autobiographical,we ought to be suspiciousof suchdetailedinformation
becauseit would seemincredibleif the writer could recall eventsof more thanthirty years
in
is
Moreover,
there
points
clarity.
as
out,
one critic
no pathos this book
ago with such
becausethe tone is just as cold as the protagoniststhemselves:"Der Ton ( ) ist eiskalt,
...
leidenschaftslos.
Computer,
Sie
ein
rechnet
ab wie
siezhltdie Minuspunkteauf,
nchtern,
363
the framework:on the onelevel thereis the funeralorationby Anna, on anotherlevel there
fluctuates
For
betweenthese
the
text
the
the
own
recollections.
mother's
of
story
most
are
two levels. However, it is noticeablethat for the first twenty-one pagesthere is no mention
because
by
life
begins
Anna
life
Katja's
talking
the
the
about
oration
mother's
of
immediatelybefore, during and after Ravensbrilck. Hence, the structureunderpinsthe
her
with
pastas well as the effect of this obsessionand of this actual
mother'sobsession
her
daughter;
it
illustrates
Katja's
history
the
source
of
many
of
problems.
on
of
period
Extractsfrom the orationoccuras the motherswitcheson andoff from listening; they also
jolt her memory. SometimesshecontradictsAnna'swords, sometimessheagreeswith her:
in both casessheelaboratesupon the orationin her own mind, hencethe appropriateness
begin
far
back
first
The
1935
in
Pragueand
the
person.
as
mother's
recollections
as
of
in
is
in
1970
becomes
full
East
It
by
Berlin.
Anna
that
the
apparent
oration
of
conclude
fact,
In
the
the
to the mother the
mother's
contrasted
reality
past.
with
of
when
clichds
is
lectures
like
her
listen:
to
to
she
reluctant
one
of
which
and
unwilling
oration sounds
Wie anders sieht sie das Kind, das "von den furchtbaren
Umstnden,die die Mutter prgten,nichtsmit bekam". Tr
unsRavensbrckerinnen",
sagteAnnaweiter, "die wir unsbei--
364
Fini zusammenfanden,
war Katja, die damalsDreijhrige,wie
ein Unterpfandneuen,befreitenLebens". (K. 26)
by the mother. The memoriescontainmany facts and record conversationsin a chronological order, but thereis a distinctabsenceof emotionson the part of the motherwho, as
a narrator, gives an account of events, as if it is her duty. This highlights the fact that she
has learnt to control her feelings and grief and also points to one of the main problems in
365
length.
differing
And
like
the daughtersreflecting on their
of
memories
numerous
fathers,
fantasies
this
their
also
writer
merges
with
and dreamswith reality.
relationships
Sincethe narratorrebuildsher childhoodhomeout of her memoriesit could be said that
the book comprisesa collectionof memories,'cards', eachwith its own story to tell, the
is
'house'.
It
is
house
the
the
that
the
the
work,
create
whole
noticeable
of
which
sum
interest
initial
focus
her
it
is
house
the
arrival,
not
of
on
and
mother,
and
which
narrator's
herself
informs
The
the
tells
the
narrator's
memories.
narrator
of
most
and
so
stirs up
"mangelhaft",
impressions
these
that
memories
are
since
she
can
only
rely
on
reader
and
the pictures which remain in her mind of a sceneor a person. This comment, as well as
her analysisof the processher memoryhasundergoneand the way in which her feelings
have alteredover the yearsby dint of experienceand maturity, are applicableto all our
back
life:
bring
in
to
the
to
this
past
study, who endeavour
writers
Trying to portray the past as truthfully and as realistically as possibleis one of the main
doubt,
face
because,
details
their
to
without
ability
with
such
writers
remember
problems
has
have
be
into
to
Moreover,
after
so
many
passed
called
years
precision
question.
such
366
their perceptionof past eventsand relationshipswill have been coloured by time and
Schriber's
does
that
so
narrator
give a true explanationof the problem.
experience,
As in thesebooksof reflectionsWohmann'sPaulinchenwar allein zu Haus also lacks
it
is
book
because
a
on theory, wherebythe writer presentsa theoreticalsituationto
action
test a child's responseto parents, who comply with theories on child-raising down to the
last detail. For the readerthe most interestingaspectof the structureis the fluctuation
betweennarrativelevels which can be brokendown into four areas:Christals and Kurt's
conversationswith Paula; their discussionswith friends about her behaviour; Paula's writing
down of her impressions of what she overhears; and her adoptive parents' reading and
is
has
framework
There
to this narrativewhich
what
she
written.
no
commentingupon
Paula's
in
her
her new surroundings.
anxiety
about
chamber
with
using
pot
opens
Subsequentepisodes,which also alternatebetweenthe past and present,are linked by
be
"Nachttopf'.
It
the
such
as
should
pointedout that the presenttense
particular words
is used to signal either direct conversations,for which there are no speechmarks, or
Paula'sinterior monologue,andnot to differentiatebetweenpastandpresenteventsbecause
this narrativeis written in the third person. Indirect conversations,that is, conversations
intentionally
is
Paula
half-asleep,are recordedin
overhears,
partly
or
when
she
which
italics. Sometimesitalics are usedfor Paula'sindirect speechor they highlight a tone of
in
Christa's:
voice, particular
Wassehenda meineentzndeten
Augen? Bist du dennnicht
367
Whilst italics visually attract the reader's attention to particular words and phrases, they
illustrate
is
her
being
Paula's
awareness
said
and
also
of what
analysis of certain
is
because
be
The
to
she
ableto distanceherself
effect seems
oneof alienation
expressions.
from the emotional effect such words might have on her, not only as a result of her own
italicised
directed
her,
fact
but
these
the
that
are
words
not
at
also
most
of
analysis,
her
her.
Thus,
the
they
writer's
presentation
of
again,
material
concern
once
although
different
her
the
the
combined
with
perspectives,
protagonist,and
complements mentalityof
doesnot permit the readerto feel sorry for this child. As befits the title, Wohmann'snovel
is intendedto be a cautionarytale which is evidentboth in the contentand in the use of
her
between
is
detachment
the
the
that
writer and
protagonist
overall effect oneof
satire,so
is
In
the
trying
this
between
the
the
work
writer
clearly
not
protagonistand
reader.
and
to evokethe sympathyof the reader.
In Die ZachtigungMitgutsch forces the readerto confront the facts of child abuse,
howeverpainful thesefactsare,by dint of therealismof her first-personnarrator'saccount
in
begins
The
like
the present-dayof
her
narrative
a protocol.
upbringingwhich reads
of
thenarratorandmovesinto thepast,to her mother'supbringingandlife, which is triggered
by the narrator's daughter'asIcing about the similarities between her mother and
is
Marie,
first
For
the narrator's mother;
the
the
story
of
seventypages
grandmother.
different
introduces
it
is
interrupted
by
thoughts
the
a
which
occasionally
narrator'sown
temporal level. Such digressionsare indicated in the text by an asterisk and not by
368
signpostedand the chronologyis precise,so that the compositionis clear and interwoven
descriptive
For
the readerthe reality
scenes
passages.
as
well
as
concise,
report-like
with
is
intense
immediate
by
the writer's ability to present
the
abuse
made
all
more
and
of child
the whole spectrumof emotionsin this narrator'slife - hatred,love, pride, pity. This work
shouldnot be seenas someIcindof vendettaon the part of the writer againstthe memory
of her mother and her treatmentof her daughter. Instead, the reader is encouragedto
Ultimately,
her
this understandingshould
child.
makes
a
mother
maltreat
understandwhat
lead to the ability to forgive.
The fact that the works analysedhereare all written by womendoesnot meanthat the
blendingof fact and fiction combinedwith any autobiographicalformat is just a female
trait, althoughmany critics do seeautobiographyas a featureof women's writing. As
Wohmann's
in
der
Ausj7ug
the
and
style
this
of
mentioned
structure
mit
chapter,
previously
Mutter is similar to that of Handke's WunschlosesUnglack and Hans Frick usesan
his
in
blaue
her
death
Stunde
Die
his
to
mother
and
relationshipwith
narrator reflect on
(1977)."
These two works are just two examplesof the male writer's blending of
fiction
from
The
tendency
text-external
text-intemal
and
a
standpoint.
and
autobiography
towardsautobiographicalwriting hasbeena featureof the works of German-speaking
male
in
look
female
in
1980s,
trend
1970s
the
at
especiallywhen we
and
authors the
and
'Vdterliteratur'. Having analysedthe narrativestrategies,we cannotregardthe works in
369
by
they
as
patriarchal
regard
experimentingwith the visual and grammaticalform
which
for
instance,
letters
in
Both,
their
capital
which,
writing.
avoid using
as was noted
of
Schutting's Der Vater, seemsto be a common starting-point for creating a new language
370
It is this last point of whetherwomenhavefound their own cultural niche which we will
in
in
light
the
to
this
the
conclusion
study
of the works analysed.
examine
371
NOTES TO CHAPTER FIVE
Unglck(Salzburg:Residenz,1972).
PeterHandke,Wunschloses
Hermann, p. 41.
Hermann, p. 41.
372
SELBSTNDIG EURE ENTSCHEIDUNGEN ZU TREFFEN, heit es hier immer"
(Z.F. 199).
In the first chapter1939comesto an end and 1940is the year for the rest of the
chapter.
10
Helga M.
Novaks Die
11
12
VerenaStefan'sHautungen(1975)andElfriedeJelinek'sDie Liebhaberinnen(1975)
illustrate their experimentationwith languagein order to createa femaleway of
writing.
13
373
CONCLUSION: NOBODY'S DAUGHTER?
finally be worth notingwhat theintentionsof suchworks of literatureare for the writer and
for the reader.
In ChapterOnewe studiedthe relationshipsbetweendaughtersand fathersasportrayed
by Schwaiger,Schuttingand Plessenwhoseworks have been subsumedunder the term
'Vaterliteratur', showinghow eachof thesewomenwriters focusesprimarily on the familylife,
his
his
than
than
the
personal
rather
public life.
on
professionalman, on
man rather
her concernabouther own relationshipwith her father.
Aboveall, eachdaughterexpresses
The woman writers's 'Abrechnung', that is, whereverretribution and reconciliationare
draw
between
figure.
We
distinction
is
historical
therefore,
can,
a
unequivocal, not with an
daughters,aged thirty to forty, from German-speaking
counties, writing about their
deceasedfathersduring the late seventiesand early eighties,and sonsof the sameageand
country of origin, such as Niklas Franck or Sigfrid Gauch, coming to terms with their
fathers' official activitiesunderHitler's rule.
Twelve yearsafter the studentmovementthesepost mortempaternalportraits by sons
and daughtersdo havein commona certainoutspokenness,
which is indicativenot only of
374
in
issues
the feminist principle
the
resulting
political
realm,
within
significanceof private
"the personalis political" (seeIntroduction),continueto be reflected in thesepersonal
portrayals of fathers by women writers. Their doubts about the patriarchal structure of
family
from
life,
their
the
they
own
of
paint
emerge
picture
are clearly
society, which
1968.
both
For
Women's
Movement
the
the
climate
of
maleandfemale
and
reminiscentof
it
is
by
this
the
upheaval
of
social
period
coloured
evident
writers whoseperspectivewas
been
father.
having
Hans
Mayer
fathers
that
than
of
a
that their
are servinga purposeother
between
irony
the
the
the
and
writers' needs:
students'
rejections
out
points
die
braucht
Vter
(
)
Man
als
sonderbar aus. ...
...
Reizmaterialfr die Beschftigungmit sich selbst.'
375
the problemof combiningprivate beliefswith social expectations;
with the consequences;
in
being
home
the
the
perfect
role
model
and being a collaboratorand perpertratorof
of
home.
have
in
As
the
we
seen theseworks by Schwaiger,Schuttingand
atrocitiesoutside
Plessen,the startingpoint for daughtersquestioningtheir fathers' private and public role
is the personal realm, which illustrates how typical theseworks are of women's writing as
for
it
is
However,
certainly the case that
women and men writers alike
a whole.
hasbecomemoreintimatewith writers looking inward to the
'Vergangenheitsbewdldgung'
family and themselves rather than outward to collective responsibility as portrayed by
Grass
Lenz.
as
and
such
writers
376
cometo the conclusionthat Novak, HeinrichandWohmannhaveshownhow "the motherdaughterrelationshipconstitutesa majoraspectin theperpetuationof powerlessness
which
traditionallyframeswomen'slives".3 As a result of our analysiswe can say the sameof
Schriber's Kartenhausand Mitgutsch's Die Zachtigung,where in each book the adult
daughterrecognisesher mother's continuing influence over her, whether she is living apart
from her daughteror whethersheis dead. All thesewomenwriters do makeit very clear
to the readerthat as daughtersthey find it impossibleto dissociatethemselvesfrom their
mothers on a psychological level without incurring guilt and anguish for having physically
377
writing, we are not, in fact, identifying a newly created language, instead we are
acknowledgingthat writing servesa purposefor womenwhich is different to that of their
male counterparts. This purpose is often related to the woman's need to define herself
been
in
has
This
the sampleof works
evident
subjective
and self-absorbed.
are extremely
from
German-speaking
have
studied
countrieswherepast eventspeculiar to Germany
we
daughters-cum-writers
have
in
Austria
these
the
their
of
played
and
role shaping attitudes
towardstheir parents. Plessenand Novak are not only concernedwith introspectiveselfbut
their
relationships,
also with the power of
portrayal of parent-daughter
analysisvia
influences
from one's own
dehumanising
the
effect of negative
social expectationsand
break
barrier
is
helping
Each
to
the
these
of silence: on a
of
environment.
writers
level
level
dispel
they
the
they
parents;
notion
perfect
on
a
of
sociological
psychological
"Aufarbeiten,
das
historical
facts
Wegarbeiten,
them:
they
as
wird
experienced
present
immer mehr zum Thema der Literatur in diesenJahren, als wre da etwas zu lange
5
verschwiegenworden".
When we considerthe therapeuticeffectsof women's writing we are able to deduce
from our analysisof 'VAterb6cher'thatwriting aboutone'sdeceased
fatherprovidesa sense
378
for
daughters,
these
many
of
grown-up
and to a certain extentthe sons.
of emancipation
It is not merelya questionof comingto termswith their father'sdeathand overcomingthe
it
is
hatred,
to
criticism,
an
opportunity
express
one's
occasionally
mourningprocess,rather
love, and to revealhometruths without fear of retribution from this authoritarianperson.
In his discussionof 'VAterb5cher' past and present in German literature Peter Dettmering
views the deathof a father as a releasefor writers such as Meckel and Schutting in the light
for
fathers
German
inherited
from
have
their
these
the
past
complicity
children
guilt
of
fascist
his/her
By
a
regime.
exposing
awarenessof this guilt to the reader the writer
under
()
379
in someIVAterb0cher',especiallythoseby male writers, the aspectof revengeis, in
fact, a more predominantfactor than in others. The daughterson the other hand focus
primarily on the intimate relationship in order to understandboth their fathers and
father
themselves.ElisabethPlessenexplainsher experienceof writing abouther deceased
in MWeilung an den Adel in the following way:
()
eigene Persnlichkeit lst sich erst nach und nach durch sie
As has been highlighted throughoutthis study the processof healing must be seenas
in
1984
in
interview
When
about the possibletherapeuticeffect of
asked an
ongoing.
in
hesitation
Schwaiger
the affirmative:
Brigitte
answeredwithout
writing
380
As we haveshown,the highly subjectivenatureof a majority of women'swriting points
to the therapeuticaspectof expressingpersonalanxietiesandemotionalconflictsby putting
has
been
This
I-narrator.
through
thoughts
these
to
especially
an
pen paperand voicing
death
by
in
daughters
to
to
the
trying
terms
the
come
with
of a parent:
works
evident
"Schreiben also zur Lebensbewltigung,als Handlungsersatz und ebenso als
Handlungwoglichkeit"."
Many of the aboveaspectsappearin anotherrecentlypublishedTaterbuch', Sibylle
Plogstedt's Memandstochter, subtitled Auf der Suchenach dem Vater, which provides the
"
for
Conclusion.
this
title
381
mostcontemporarywomen'sliteratureis autobiographical
and subjectivebecausenot only
are they consciousof the demandsof the Women'sMovement,but thereis alsothe desire
to reflect on one's own sufferingand probe deepwithin one's own psyche. The act of
is
father
towardsself-determination:
or mother clearly a stepping-stone
writing aboutone's
is
in
itself
but
book
not
an
end
a means to recognising and understanding the
each
Generation
between
daugthers
the
after generation
and
parents.
of
relationships
complexity
doubts,
from
throughout
the
similar pain,
all classes
world experiencesimilar
of women
in
German-speaking
is
these
countries, a
originating
gives
although
what
works,
which
universalquality.
The relevance of autobiography to women's writing is highlighted in Brigitte
For the woman writer, writing can be seenas a methodof survival, not just of artistic
first
Johanna
W6rdemann's
the
We
meetingof
article about
are remindedof
creation.
'Schreiben
in
1976.
Entitled
by
Frauenoffensive
Munich
the
womenwriters in
organised
the
Wrdemann
the
berleben
of
Schreiben
Arbeit'
concems
reflected
um zu
oder
als
382
womenabouttheir reasonsfor writing, which could be categorisedinto thesetwo areasof
"
motivation.
incomprehensible
and inapplicable. BarbaraFrischmuthinterpretsthe significanceof
wrifing for her as weineLebensformund Lebensmglichkeit,vielleicht aucheine, um zu
fiberleben".Is Scornedfor trying to competein what hasbeentraditionallya men'sworld,
in
heard
themselves
womenwriters are maldng
and understood,and the processthey are
finding their niche in literature through the commonalityof sharedfemale experience.
Thus, writing to survive as a woman has its origins in authenticity: "Die Schwierigkeit zu
darin,
liegt
Autor,
ich
da
allem
vor
schreiben,
und sehe mich nun eindeutigals weiblichen
immer mehr aus mir selbstherauszu schreiben".` As Eva Koch-Klenskepoints out, the
literary
during
decades
works as well astheir
the
two
women's
appearance
past
of so many
for
their
for
depicting
that
searching
own
are
women
prove
preference
private experiences
form of communicadon:
den
Monolog,
das
ben,
das
Leben
um
sie schreiben
neue
sie
Sprechenmit dem anderen,denDialog zu proben.17
Through writing, women are continuing to share their frustrations and everyday
problemswith other women,andexposethe inequalityin women'slives, just as they had
donewithin the self-experience
groupsof the New Women'sMovementin the late sixties.
In her article 'Schreibenals Angriff auf das Patriarchat'in 1979Brigitte Wartmannhad
383
already at that time recognisedthe signficanceof writing for women due to the
commonalityof femaleexperience:
Nowadays the individual concerns of each female writer can be seen more clearly as
indicative of problemsfor women in society at large, since her criticism is far more
is
and
reachinga wider readershipas a result of marketingstrategies. It does
vociferous
itself
be
has become a tool for
"the
to
the
that
appear
case
process of writing
"
emancipation". Certainly such detailedportraits of fathersand mothersdid not occur
thirty yearsago and would never havedoneso today had it not beenfor the intellectual
climate of 1968. It is evidentfrom their works that Germansonsand daughtersof the
postwargeneration,writing abouttheactivitiesof their parentsduring the Third Reichhave
little respectfor them, partly becausethey regard their parentsas culpable for having
supportedHitler, whetheractivelyor passively,andpartly becausethey are willing andnot
afraid to tell the truth.
In 1992the daughterof Martin Walser,AlissaWalser,receivedthe IngeborgBachmann
for
her short story Geschenkt,in which she portrays a seemingly incestuous
prize
"
between
father
daughter.
relationship
and
384
have seenin the works in this study, many womenauthorsare agedbetweenthirty and
forty and, as for example in the case of Plessen and Schwaiger, cannot deny
in
is
interesting
Walser's
Alissa,
What
the
case
of
associations.
particularly
autobiographical
story is that she has chosento write abouta daughter-fatherrelationshipwhilst her own
father is still alive, and, what is more, is highly regardedfor his writing. In contrast, then,
impact
incurring
his
the
on their own relationship.
wrath and negative
as the probabilityof
In the light of our analysisof German-speaking
women'swriting of the mid-seventies
to mid-eighties,it seemsalmost inevitable that female authors of the nineties will be
in
irrespective
fathers
living
their
writing,
of the
and mothers
prepared to confront
has
the
the
It
the
woman
writer
gained
over
past
a
sign
self-confidence
of
consequences. is
for
in
found
herself
longer
has
footing
a
the
no
maletwenty yearsand
she
independent
dominatedliterary world, wherepublishersare eagerto encourageTrauenliteratur' and
is
here.
The
have
today
themes
the
writer
of
clearly not a
woman
we
covered
market
but
independent
'Niemandstochter':sheis self-assured
at the sametime consciousof
and
her family ties. However muchthe daughtersin this study may havewishedto 'disown'
their fathers,mothersor adoptiveparentsin order to achieveemancipation,they could not
denytheir origins and the influenceof their parentson their upbringingand development,
Schriber.
in
Plessen
if
had
distanced
the
themselves,
and
they
as
case
of
even
physically
For nearlyall theseauthorsthe readeradoptsa role aldn to a therapistbecausethe woman
While
is
tell
listener
to
all.
somecritics mayconsider
can
writer seekinga good
whom she
the autobiographicalpenchantof women writers and the often self-therapeuticaspectof
385
their literary work as self-indulgent,it hasto be stressedthat for both the womanwriter and
the womanreaderthereis a senseof solidarityand self-affirmationin understandingeach
is
daughter'.
'somebody's
lives,
that
that
each
proves
she
other's
ultimately
writer
386
NOTES TO CONCLUSION
HansMayer,Die unenvanschte
Literatur. DeutscheSchrlftstellerundBikher 19681985 (Frankfurta.M.: Suhrkamp,1992),p. 129.
387
6
Peter Dettmering, Ter Tod als Befreiung? ber den Vater in der Literatur und im
(1991), 176-182.
Brigitte Schwaiger',in Die Sprachedes Vatersim Krper der Mutter, ed. by Rolf
Haubl et al. (Giessen:Anabas,1984),pp.153-162(pp.157-158).
10
11
388
die Tochtervon nichts? Bin ich deshalbniemand? Glaube
ich darum: Mich liebt niemand?
" Die Leere in mir ist so
gro, da mu Platz fr jemand gewesensein. Mhsam
entziffere ich meineLebenschiffre:"Niemand,das bist du,
ff
Vater
(Niemandstochter,
p. 13)
Throughout the account the daughter refers to her unknown father as "Niemand"
389
It is possiblein this onework to draw a numberof parallelswith the ten works
analysedin this study. Firstly, the I-narratoris the voice of the writer who wants
to know who her fatherwas, whathis political activitiesunderHitler were, how he
treatedhis mother and how he brought up his sons. Like the narrator in Lange
Abwesenheitshe too visits her father's grave and talks to him, as if he were alive:
"Ich mu spren,wie der da liegt" (N. 131), so that in death she is able to get
physicallycloseto him for the first time. Secondly,this searchrevealsthe fact that
the adult daughter is searching for her own self which she seesas incomplete as
long as her father remainsa stranger. Moreover, she blamesher father and his
highlighted
from
by her active
her
for
her
life
as
absence
rebellious nature
imprisonment,
in
demonstrations
her
subsequent
and
participation
Political
father
her
heavy
drinker
her
in
fact,
discovers
that
was
a
and
alcoholism- she,
deep-rooted
insecurity.
her
from
sense
of
promiscuity,all of which stem
12
13
14
108/109(1976),115-118.
390
15
Schriftstellerdefinieren
Hilde Schmlzer,Frau seinundschreiben. sterreichische
sterreichischer
(Wien:
Bundesverlag,1982),pp.64-72 (p.72).
sich selbst
16
17
Koch-Klenske, p. 18.
18
11 (1979), 108-129(p.109).
19
20
391
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Primaa Literature
Virago, 1989)
Frick, Hans,Die blaueStunde(Mnchen:Bertelsmann,1977)
Frischmuth, Felicitas, Die kleinen Erschtterungen. Eine Mutter aus Wrtem (Frankfurt
392
Novak, Helga M., Die Eisheiligen(Frankfurta.M.: Fischer, 1981)
Vogelfederlos(DarmstadtandNeuwied:Luchterhand,1982)
Plath, Sylvia, 7heBell Jar (London:Faberand Faber, 1982)
Plessen,Elisabeth,Mitteilung an denAdel (Mnchen:dtv, 1985)
Plogstedt, Sibylle, Niemandstochter. Auf der Suchenach dem Vater (Mnchen:
Piper, 1991)
Schriber,Margrit, Kartenhaus(Frauenfeld:Verlag Huber, 1978)
Schutting, Jutta, Der Vater (Reinbek bei Hamburg: Rowohlt, 1983)
Schwaiger, Brigitte, Lange Abwesenheit(Reinbek bei Hamburg: Rowohlt, 1982)
393
SecondaaLiterature
Books
Altbach,Edith Hoshino,ed., GermanFeminism:Readingsin Politics andLiterature (New
York: University Press,1984)
Alvarez, Al, 7he Savage God: A Study of Suicide, 3rd edn (Harmondsworth:
Penguin,1979)
Hussy
Arcana,Judith, Our Mothers' Daughters(Berkeley,California: Shameless
Press, 1979)
Attwater, Donald, 7he Penguin Dictionary of Saints (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1965)
394
Beutner, Edward, and others, eds, Dialog der Epochen. Studien zur Literatur des 19. und
1988)
Books,
,
Gegenwartsroman.
Kdsenbewutsein
Blamberger,Gnter,Versuchberdendeutschen
und
im Zeichender Melancholie(Stuttgart:Metzler, 1985)
Neubegrandung
Bock, Ulla, and Barbara Witych, 'The Women's Movement and the Construction of a
395
FrauenBrgmann,MargretsAmazonender Literatur. Studienzur deutschsprachigen
literatur der 70erJahre (Amsterdam:RodopiB.V. 1986)
Bullivant, Keith, ed., 7he Modem GermanNovel (LeamingtonSpa, Hamburg and New
York: Berg, 1987)
Bunker-Rohrbaugh,Joanna, Women: Psychology's Puzzle CLondon:Abacus, 1981)
Macmillan Press,1988)
Butler, Michael and Malcolm Pender,Rejectionand Emancipation.Wfiting in German1991)
Oxford:
Berg,
York
1945-91
(New
Switzerland
and
speaking
Caffoll, John, Guilt: 71e GreyEminencebehindCharacter,History and Culture(London,
BostonandMelbourne:RoutledgeandKeganPaul, 1985)
Chodorow,Nancy, 'Family Structureand FemininePersonality, in Woman,CWtureand
Society, ed. by Michelle Zimbalist Rosaldo and Louise Lamphere (Stanford,
California: StanfordUniversity Press,1974),pp. 43-66
'Gender,RelationandDifferencein PsychoanalyticPerspective',in TheFuture of
Difference, ed. by HesterEisensteinand Alice Jardine,2nd edn (New Brunswick
1987),
3-19
Press,
University
Rutgers
London:
pp.
and
Die Reproductionof Mothering: Psychoanalysisand the Sociology of Gender
fn
1978)
California,
Press
University
Los
Angeles:
of
kBerkeleyand
396
Cocalis,SusanL., andKay Goodman,eds,Beyondthe ExternalFeminine:CHticalEssays
on Womenand GermanLiterature (Stuttgart:AkademischerVerlag Hans-Dieter
Heinz, 1982)
Davidson,CathyN., and E.M. Broner, eds, 7heLost Tradition: Mothersand Daughters
in Literature (New York: F. Ungar, 1980)
Dehler, Kathleen, 'The Need to Tell All: A Comparisonof Historical and Modem Feminist
pp. 339-352
Demetz, Peter, After the Fires: Recent Wfiting in the Germanies,A ustria and Switzerland
397
Eisenstein, Hester, and Alice Jardine, eds, 7he Future of Difference, 2nd edn (New
..
I=gailis,
Vaterbilder im 20.
Jahrhundert(Frankfurta.M.: Suhrkamp,1989)
FeIsId, Rita, Beyond Feminist Aesthetics:Feminist Literature and Social Change (London:
HutchinsonRadius, 1989)
PoliticsandPhilosophy, in
Flax, Jane,'Mother-DaughterRelationships:Psychodynamics,
7he Future of Difference, ed. by Hester Eisensteinand Alice Jardine (New
BrunswickandLondon: RutgersUniversity Press,1987),pp. 20-40
Franck,Barbara,Ich schauin denSpiegelundsehemeineMutter. Gesprchsprotokolle
mit
T6chtem(Hamburg:Hoffmannand Campe,1979)
Frevert, Ute, Frauen-Geschichtezwischen brgerlicher Verbesserungund neuer
Weiblichkeit(Frankfurta.M.: Suhrkamp,1986)
Friday, Nancy,My MotherlMySelf.- A Daughter'sSearchfor Identity, 8th edn(New York:
DelacortePress,1978)
Frieden, Betty, 7he FeminineMystique(London:Penguin,1965)
Frieden, Sandra,Autobiography: Self into Fonn: Geman-languageAutobiographical
Wiltings of the 1970s(Frankfurt a.M., Bern and New York: Lang, 1983)
398
'The Left-handedCompliment: Perspectivesand Stereotypesin Criticism', in
Beyondthe Eternal Feminine:Critical Essayson Womenand GermanLiterature,
ed. by SusanL. CocalisandKay Goodman(Stuttgart:AkademischerVerlag HansDieter Heinz, 1982),pp. 311-333
Frhlich, Roswitha, Ich und meine Mutter. Mdchen erzhlen (Ravensburg: Otto Maier
Verlag, 1980)
Fromm, Erich, 7heArt ofLoWng (London:Unwin, 1976)
Gardiner, Judith Kegan, 'The Heroine as Her Author's Daughter', in Feminist Ctiticism,
ed".by Cheryl L. Brown and Karen Olson (Metuchen, New Jersey and London: The
ScarecrowPress,1978),pp. 244-253
Gerhardt,Uta, and YvonneSchOtze,eds, Frauensituation:Veranderungen
in den letzten
20 Mren (Frankfurta.M.: Suhrkamp,1988)
Gernsbacher,IAriy Morton, 7he Suicide Syndrome: Origins, Manifestations, and
(NewYork: HumanSciencesPress,1985)
Alleviation ofHumanSelf-Destructiveness
Schreibende
Gng, Hiltrud, and RenateMhrmann,eds,Frauen-Literatur-Geschichte.
FrauenvomMittelalter bis zur Gegenwart(Stuttgart:Metzler, 1985)
Greiner, Bemhard, Literatur der DDR in neuer Sicht. Studien und Interpretationen
(Frankfurt a.M., Bern, and New York: Lang, 1986)
Grtler, Christa, SchreibenFrauenanders?Untersuchungen
zu IngeborgBachmannund
Barbara Filschmuth(Stuttgart:AkademischerVerlag Hans-DieterHeinz, 1985)
Hintzschel, Gfinter, and others,eds, Gabiiele Wohmann(Mflnchen:C.H. Beck, 1982)
Hage,Volker, Die WiederkehrdesErzhlers. NeuedeutscheLiteratur der slebzigerJahre
(Frankfurt a.M., Berlin and Wien: Ullstein, 1982)
Hammer,Signe,Daughtersand Mothers:Mothersand Daughters(New York:
399
Quadrangle,1975)
Tchterund Mikter. ber die Schulerigkeiteneiner Beziehung,trans. by Monika
Zapf (Frankfurta.M.: Fischer, 1986)
Haubl, Rolf, Eva Koch-Klenskeand Hans-JrgenLinke, eds,Die Sprachedes Vatersim
KOrper der Mutter (Giessen:Anabas, 1984)
Herbert, Martin, 'Causesand Treatment of Behaviour Problems in Adoptive Children', in
Adoption: Essaysin Social Policy, Law and Sociology, ed. by Philip Bean (London
83-99
1984),
Tavistock,
York:
New
pp.
and
Hildebrandt, Irma, Wanon schreffien Frauen? Befrelungsnotstand- Rollenhader Emanzipation im Spiegelder modemenLiteratur (Freiburg im Breisgau, Basel and
400
BeitrgedesInternationalenKolloquiuna21-23.Februar,1985in Mulhouse(Bem:
P. Lang, 1986)
Knapp, Gerhard P., and Mona Knapp, Gabiiele Wohmann (K6nigstein/Ts.: Athendum,
1981)
Koch-Klenske,Eva, Das hlicheGesichtder schnenFrau. LiterarischePortralts
1982)
(Mnchen:Frauenbuchverlag,
'"SolchesSprechenist aucheine,Heilung". Ein Gesprchmit Brigitte Schwaiger'
in Die Sprachedes Vatersim Krper der Mutter, ed. by Rolf Haubl (Giessen:
Anabas,1984),pp. 153-162
(Zrich:
der
Utopie
Verlag
Frau-Realitt
Kppel,Christa,andRuth Sommerauer,
und
eds,
Hochschulen,1984)
Fachvereinean den schweizerischen
Kohlhagen, Norgard, ed., Unsere frhesten Jahre sind nicht die glacklichsten.
Jugendjahre(Frankfurta.M.: Fischer, 1983)
Dichterinnen beschreiben
Kolinsky, Eva, Womenin WestGermany(Oxford, MOnchenand New York: Berg, 1989)
Kolodny, Annette, 'SomeNotes on Defining a FeministLiterary Criticism', in Feminist
Criticism, ed. by Cheryl L. Brown and Karen Olson (Metuchen,New Jerseyand
London: The ScarecrowPress,1978),pp. 37-58
401
Kreuzer, Helmut, 'Neue Subjektivitt. Zur Literatur der siebziger Jahre in der BRD', in
Penguin,1978)
Lamb, Michael E., ed., 7he Father'sRole: Cross-culturalPerspectives(New Jersey:
Erlbaum, 1987)
L.auretis,Teresade, ed., FeministStudieslCriticalStudies(Bloomington:IndianaUniversity
Press,1986)
Lejeune,Philippe, 'The AutobiographicalContract', in FrenchLiterary 7heory Today:A
Reader(Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press,1982),pp. 200-205
Lempp,Reinhart,'Die Rolle desVatersundihre Vernderungim 20. Jahrhundert',in Sturz
der Gtter? Vaterbilderim 20. Jahrhundert,ed. by Werner Faulstichand Gnter
E. Grimm (Frankfurt a.M.: Suhrkamp,1989),pp. 176-189
Lester, Gene,and David Lester, Suicide:7he Gamblewith Death (New Jersey:PrenticeHall, 1971)
Ltzeler,PaulMichael, andEgonSchwarz,eds DeutscheLiteratur in der Bundersrepublik
,
seit lffl
(Knigstein/Ts.:Athenum,1980)
402
1981)
Miller, Alice, Am Anfang war Erziehung (Frankfurt a.M.: Suhrkamp, 1983)
Mitscherlich,
Sozialpsychologle
(MOnchenand ZOrich:Piper, 1989)
Mitscherlich, Margarete,ber die Mhsalder Emanzipation(Frankfurt a.M.:
Fischer, 1990)
Mhrmann, Renate, 'FeministischeTrends in der deutschenGegenwartsliteratur, in
DeutscheGegenwartsliteratur,ed. by ManfredDurzak (Stuttgart:Reclam, 1981),
337-358.
pp.
Moeller, Michael L., 'Einfhrung', in Ich schauin den Spiegel;und sehemeineMutter,
by BarbaraFranck (Hamburg:Hoffmannand Campe,1979),pp. 28-32
Montague,H. Patrick, YheSaintsand Martyrs of Ireland (GerrardsCross:Colin
Smythe,1981)
Morris-Farber,Nina, 'SociologicalImplicationsof the Receptionof GabrieleWohmann',
in BeyondtheEternalFeminine:Critical Essayson Womanand GermanLiterature,
ed. by SusanL. CocalisandKay Goodman(Stuttgart:AkademischerVerlag HansDieter Heinz, 1982),pp. 291-309
Parke, RossD., Fatheting (Glasgow:Fontana/Collins,1981)
Pascal,Roy, Design and Truth in Autobiography(London:Routledgeand Kegan
403
Paul, 1960)
Paulsen, Wolfgang, ed., Die Frau als Heldin und Autorin.
deutschen
Literatur (Bern andMnchen:Francke,1979)
Pender,Malcolm, "fbe GermanSwissNovel Since1945', in TheModern GermanNovel,
ed. by Keith Bullivant (Leamington Spa, Hamburg and New York: Berg, 1987),
pp. 19-35
Pincus, Lily, Death and the Family: 7he Importance of Mourning (New York:
Vintage, 1976)
PlessenElisabeth, 'Abschied von den Vitern' in Vaterseined. by Hans-IOrgenSchultz
404
405
und
1975
406
Stewart,Mary E. 'Margrit Schriber:WomenandFiction in Switzerland'in Rejectionand
,
Emancipation.Wfiting in German-speaking
Switzerland1945-91,ed. by Michael
Butler (New York and Oxford: Berg, 1991),pp. 171-183
Storr, Anthony, Freud (Oxford: Oxford University Press,1989)
Strecker,Gabriele,Frauentrme, Frauentrnen. berden unterhaltendendeutschen
Frauenroman(Weilheim:Barth Verlag, 1969)
Swigart, Jane, 7he Myth of the Bad Mother.- Emotional Realities ofMothering (New York:
Doubleday,1991)
Tatelbaum, Judy, 7le Courage to Grieve: CreativeLiving, Recoveryand Growth 7hrough
by
20.
Jahrhundert,
im
Vaterbilder
Literatur',
in
der
Sturz
Gtter?
ed.
neueren
Wemer Faulstichand GOnterE. Grimm (Frankfurt a.M.: Suhrkamp,1989), pp.
213-228.
407
Die
verborgene
Frau:
Sechs Beitrge
zu
einer
jeministischen
pp. 83-137
in der Gegenwartsliteraturvon Frauen
Die Stimmeder Medusa. Schreibweisen
(Dfllmen-Hiddingsel:tende, 1987)
'Double Focus: On the History of Women'sWriting', in FeministAesthetics,ed.
by GiselaEcker (London:The Women'sPress,1985),pp. 59-80
Rollenanalyseim Werk
Wellner, Klaus, Leidenan der Familie. Zur sozialpathologischen
GabdeleWohmanns(Stuttgart:Klett, 1976)
Westman-Berg,Karin, and GabriellaAhmansson,Mothers - Saviours- Peacemakers.
SwedishWomenWfiters in the IWentlethCentury(Uppsala:University of Uppsala
Press, 1983)
Wiggerhaus,Renate,'Neue Tendenzenin der BundesrepublikDeutschland,n Osterreich
Frauen
Geschichte.
Schreibende
in
in
der
Frauen
Literatur
Schweiz',
vom
und
Mittelalter bis zur Gegenwart,ed. by Hiltrud Gng and Renate Mhrmann
(Stuttgart:Metzler, 1985),pp. 416-433
Winnicott, D. W., Playing and Reality (New York: BasicBooks, 1971)
408
Frauenoffensive,1983)
Zimmermann,Hans Dieter, VomNutzender Literatur. VorbereitendeBemerkungenzu
einer Iheorie der literarischenKommunikation(Frankfurta.M.: Suhrkamp,1977)
Zmegac,Viktor, ed., Geschichteder deutschenLiteratur vom 18. Jahrhundertbis zur
Gegenwart.
- 1918-1980,BandIII (Knigstein/Ts.:Athenum,1984)
"r ides
Aichinger, Ingrid, Trobleme der Autobiographie als Sprachkunstwerk, sterreich in
GeschichteundLiteratur, 14 (1970),418-434
Altwegg, JOrgY'Kartenhaus',Die Zeit, 12 October1979
Antes, Klaus, Silder aus einer betrogenenKindheit: Waltraud Anna Mitgutschs
herausmgender
Erstling Die Zchtigung',RheinischePost, 27 July 1985
ber
die
Studentenrevolte
den
68ern
die
Won
bis
Anz, Thomas,
Einheit.
Folgen
und
zur
Zeltung,25 May 1993
fr die deutscheLiteratur', Sddeutsche
Ayren, Armin, Tin Sturz vom hohenSockel. Brigitte SchwaigersLangeAbwesenheit',
FrankfurterAllemelneZeitung,9 February1980
Baier, Lothar, 'Schreckenbilderaus der Kindheit. Jugendjahrein Nazi-Deutschlandund
nachdemKrieg. HelgaM. Novak:Die Eisheiligen',Die Zeit, 14 September1979
Baltzer, Burkhard, 'Dies ist nicht ihre ganze Geschichte.Verunsichert: Klagenfrts
PreistrgerinAlissa Walser- VersucheinesPortrts', SaarbrckerZeitung,
22 September1992
Bamouw, Dagmar, 'Sweet Daughtersof Chaos: Frauen ber Frauen in den siebziger
Jahren'pZeitschrIftfr Literatur, Wissenschaft
43-59
(1979),
9
Linguistik,
und
409
Baumgart,Reinhard,'Dem Lebenhinterhergeschrieben.
Der Knstler vor dem SpiegelLiteratur' Die Zeit,
vom Nutzenund Nachteileiner autobiographischen
5 October1984
Benard,Cheryl,andEdit Schlaffer,Ustiger Gast', interviewin Der Spiegel,16September
1991, pp. 261-271
'
Benjamin,Jessica,'Authority and the Family Revisited:or, A World Without Fathers?
New GermanCfitique, 13 (1978),35-57
Bessen, Ursula,
'Helga M.
Novak',
23-30
Neue
Gennanistik,
2
(1982),
Fiesent',
410
Chevigny, Bell Gale, 'Daughters Writing: Toward a Theory of Women's Biography',
1989
Drewitz, Ingeborg, 'Jugend von 1939 bis 1951. Helga M. Novaks Roman Die
Eisheiligen',Der Tagessplegel,
30 September1979
'Sie drckt ganz schn fest zu, aber sie lchelt ja.
Wohmann',Merkur, 28 (1974),989-992
411
Eggeling, Thomas P., 'Interview mit der Schriftstellerin Gabriele Wohmann', Brsenblatt,
SaarbrackerZeitung,29 November1989,p. 13
Emerson, Sally, 'Personal View', Sunday 77mes,19 June 1988
Endres, Elisabeth, Der schieende Hunne.
412
Gardiner, Judith Kegan, 'A Wake for Mother: The Maternal Deathbedin Women's
Fiction', FeministStudies,4 (1978)9146-165
Gaska, Rolf, 'Aufforderung zu Skepsisund Einsicht. Gabriele Wohmann erzhlt die
Geschichteeiner Erziehung',Kieler Nachrichten,10 December1974
Geerdts, Hans Jrgen, 'Nachdenkenprovozierend. Hedda Zinner: Kaa', Neue deutsche
413
Gedankenzum
Herzmann,Herbert, 'Schreibenals Stiftung neuerSinnzusammenhnge.
Werk JuttaSchuttings',NeueZarcherZeitung,9 October1987,p. 41
Hetherington,E. Mavis, 'Girls WithoutFathers',PsychologyToday(February1973),46-52
Heuser,Magdalene,Trauen - Literatur- Sprache',DiskussionDeutsch,12(1981),383-405
Hirsch, Marianne, 'Mothers and Daughters: A Review Essay', Signs: Journal of Women
Hulse, Michael, 'Fathers and Mothers: Recent works by Christoph Meckel, Brigitte
Schwaiger,JuttaSchutfingand WaltraudAnna Mitgutsch', AntigonishReview,64
(1986), 133-141
Huyssen,Andreas,'Mapping the Postmodem',New GennanCiltique, 33 (1984),5-52
Irigaray, Luce, 'And the OneDoesn't Stir Without the Other', trans. by H&ne Vivienne
414
Krttli,
Anton, 'Margrit
Gegenwartsliteratur,
ed. by Heinz Ludwig Arnold (I September1985), 1-7
Kraft, Helga W. and BarbaraKosta, 'Mother-DaughterRelationships:Problemsof SelfDeterminationin Novak, Heinrich andWohmann',GermanQuarterly, 56 (1983),
74-88
Kramberg, K. H., 'Eine Tochter packt aus - aber wie! Mutters Hiebe: Waltraud Anna
Zeitung,21 April 1985
MitgutschsersterRoman', Saddeutsche
Krauss, Cornelia, 'Auf Spiralen. Jutta SchuttingsPapa', Stuttgarter Zeitung, 31 May 1980
Kruntorad, Paul, 'Autoritrer Vater, duldendeMutter. Margrit Schribers zweiter Roman
415
Mudrich, Heinz, 'Die Vter sind gestorben',SaarbrckerZeitung,27/28 September1980
Paprotta,Astrid, 'Aufhellungender Sprache. Julian Schuttinglas im Literaturbro',
FrankfiaterRundschau,28 April 1990,p. 18
Perrick, Penny, 'Too Closefor Comfort', Sunday77mes,15 November1987
Petersohn,Eckhard, 'Gratulation: Hedda Zinner 75', Sonntag, 20,18 May 1980
Pltz, Dagmar, Sis nur die Krallen nachwachsen. Helga M. Novaks Roman Die
Eisheiligen', Deutsche Volkszeitung,20 December 1979
Pohl, Ingrid, 'Jutta Schutfing: Der Vater', Neue deutscheHefte, 31 (1980), 597-600
Raber, Annette, 'Schattenboxen gegen einen Riesen: Alissa Walser - Malerin und
Begegnungmit Gabriele
416
Saathoff,Tjalda, Ich will nie so werdenwie meineMutter, Fr Sie, 14 March 1990,
pp. 92-96
Sadgrove,Judy, 'Why Food is Still a Four-LetterWord for Women', Guardian,28 July
1992,p. 31
Sauerland, Karol,
lutta
Schutting',
deutschsprachigen
Gegenwartsliteratur,
ed. by Heinz Ludwig Arnold (1 April 1985), 1-8
Schafroth, Heinz F., 'Gabriele Wohmann', Kritisches Lexikon zur deutschsprachigen
Gegenwartsliteratur, ed. by Heinz Ludwig Arnold (1 June 1980), 1-10
Scheible, Hartmut, 'Rckkehr zum Selbstverstndlichen',Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung,
14 September1976
Scheller,Wolf, Idylle ohneVerbindlichkeit.GabrieleWohmannsAusj7ugmit der Mutter,
1977
17
March
Gelegenheiff,
Vorwrts,
eineverpate
Schimding,Albert von, Tatre Absente:Eine Generationschreibtsich frei', Merkur, 5
(1980),489-497
'Schreiben als Rettungsaktion.Gabriele WohmannsAufflug mit der Mutter',
Sddeutsche
Zeitung, 11 November1976
Schriftstellerinnenzur Literatur
Schmid-Bortenschlager,
Sigrid, 'Beitrgesterreichischer
149-162
2
(1981)9
1945',
Sprk,
Moderna
seit
'"Ich glaube nicht an die Wirklichkeit, ich glaube nur an Wirklichkeiten."
87-102
(1986),
38
Deutschunterricht,
Der
heute',
Beobachtungen
zur Frauenliteratur
Schnenberger,
Gerhard,'Wie soll manerziehen?Zu GabrieleWohmannsneuemRoman',
TagesAnzeiger, 13 December 1974
6
1980
MerkurIChilstliche
June
Welt,
Rheinischer
417
Schultz,Uwe, 'Erziehung,die keineAntwort gibt. Eine poetischeAutobiogmphie:Helga
M. NovaksRomanDie Eisheiligen',StuttgarterZeitung, 9 October1979
Schwartz, Leonore, 'Mtter und Tchter. Waltraud Anna Mitgutschs Roman Die
26 May 1985,p. 55
Zachtigung',Der Tagessplegel,
Schweikert, Uwe, 'Das verweigerte Paradies. Helga M. Novaks Kindheitsbuch Die
pp. 118-121
Seeba, Hinrich
C.,
Fiktionalitt
historischer
der Gegenwart',GermanicReview,66
IdentitAtsbildungin den Vdter-Geschichten
(1991), 176-182
Magazine,30 September1990,
Sereny,Gitta, 'The Sins of the Fathers',Sunday7"Imes
pp. 22-34
Serke,Jrgen,'Der Vater ist tot, es lebe der Vater', Stern,27 March 1980,pp. 242-252
Schutting
knftig
Julian
Schutting
'Lebenslnglicher
Jutta
Ohnmacht
wird
sin,
entflohen.
sein', Die Presse,12 September1989,p. 11
Stamer,Uwe, 'Muttertier im Einsatz.W. A. MitgutschsZchtigung',StuttgarterZeitung,
28 September1985,p. 46
Strter,Lothar, 'SiegerinAlissa Walserlas erst zum Schlu', RheinischePost,
30 June 1992
Straub-Kser,Katharina, Wargrit Schriber, Schriftstellerin', Neue Zrcher Zeitung,
20 January1989
Strech,Marlies, 'Lust am Ausbruch. Margrit Schriber:Kanenhaus,TagesAnzeiger,
17 March 1979
418
Stumm,Reinhardt,'Vater - lieber Vater', Die Zeit, 15 February 1980
Sukenick, Lynn, 'Feeling and Reasonin Doris Lessing's Fiction', ContemporaryLiterature
14 (Fall 1974),515-535
ThomallaAriane, 'DurchsSchreibenzumLeben. Margrit Schriberausder Schweizlas in
Bonn', General Anzeiger, 12 November 1981, p. 13
419
Wilson, Anthony, 'Interview with Germwne Greer', 7he Other Side of midnight, ITV, 2
April 1989
Winter, Hans-Gerhard, 'Von der Dokumentarliteratur zur "neuen Subjektivitt":
Anmerkungenzur westdeutschen
Literaturder siebzigerJahre',Seminar,17 (1981),
95-113
Wrdemann,Johanna,'Schreibenum zu berlebenoderSchreibenalsArbeit. Notizenzum
Treffen schreibender
Frauenin Mnchen,Mai 19769,Alternative,5 (1976),115-118
Wrzbach, Natasha, 'Der Vater liebte seinen Hund mehr als das Kind.
So ehrlich wie